Erica stories masterpost

[Girlspns]

Erica's White Hat

Part 1

Christa, our friend from college, was having an art gallery showing. She was so excited, and she wanted me Carrie and Ashley to attend, to give her support. It was being held at a really swanky mansion on the estate of one of our school's board trustees. This would be one of Christa's first public displays of her work, and a chance for her to meet some pretty influential people. I thought it sounded like it would be extremely boring. But there promised to be free wine and cheese. There really was only one problem.

 

You see, Carrie had been teasing me all semester long, and I in turn had chided her about her slipping grades. So finally, we made an agreement of sorts. I told her if she received less than a B in this World History class she was taking, she would leave me alone. But if she got a better grade, she could choose one night during the next semester and I would have to wear whatever she picked out for me.

 

Well, the term ended, and let me say I was shocked to find out that Carrie received an "A+"ů I couldn't believe it! I still couldn't believe it, even when she pulled up her transcript on the computer. In fact, I made her take me to the professor to hear him confirm that she earned such a high grade. Personally, I started to think she might have used some of her feminine charms on him. But a deal was a deal, and now I waited anxiously for our date and the wardrobe Carrie selected for me.

 

Of course, she decided to pick the night of Christa's art gala. It was in April, toward the end of the Spring semester. Earlier that evening, I found myself in Carrie's room, as she placed a box on her bed.

 

"Here we go, Erica!" the strawberry-blonde grinned triumphantly.

 

With a sigh of resignation, I said, "All right, let's get on with it. I hope you didn't find something that will make me look too much like a slut. Or too uncomfortableů oh God, I hope you don't embarrass me!"

 

"Not at all," Carrie giggled.

 

So I lifted the lid of the box. It even had a green ribbon and bow that I had to untie first. Carrie really went out of the way to make the package presentable. I reached in, and pulled out a soft, white knit hat.

 

"Oh," I gasped, perhaps a bit guiltily. "This is actually kind of nice."

 

It was like a cozy little beret, hand-knitted with an adorable pattern. I quickly put it on my head, adjusting the brim on my forehead a couple of inches above my eyebrows, making sure my shoulder length brown hair underneath was snug in place. Checking myself out in the mirror, it was quite cute!

 

"Wow," I turned to express my appreciation to Carrie. "I really like this. This is a pleasant surprise. So where is the rest of the outfit?"

 

My friend then lowered her eyes. She was standing with one foot behind her other leg, and slowly traced a finger along the rim of the box.

She had on black slacks, and a smart jacket. I wondered how I would be accompanying her.

 

"That's it," Carrie finally answered.

 

I reached my hands up to touch the soft white hat, not understanding. "You mean we are all set to go? This is all you had planned for meů"

 

"That is all I had planned for you to wear." The corner of Carrie's mouth turned up in a mischievous smile. "The hatů and nothing else!"

 

I stood there frozen, hands still on my head, processing what she just told me. When I didnĺt move or give any indication that I would move, Carrie folded her arms across her chest and shifted her weight onto her other foot.

 

"You heard me, Erica. Let's not waste any more timeůá go ahead and strip naked!"

 

"Butů" I started, even as I lowered my hands enough to bring my fingers to the top button on my sweater. "Butů everything? You can't be serious!"

 

The taller girl only shook her head, adamant. "You have no idea how hard I worked to get an A in that class. Now you will have to fulfill your end of the bargain. I bought that nice hat for you, but it's all I'm going to allow you to wear."

 

"Oh," I replied, and turned around because I was blushing.

 

To my surprise, my fingers started quickly slipping the rest of the buttons through the little loops. When the front of the sweater hung open, I was able arch my back and pull the sleeves off my arms. I let the warm fuzzy fabric fall to the floor. Then I looked shyly over my shoulder.

 

Carrie only insisted, "Keep going."

 

Well, I had a long sleeved pullover shirt beneath my sweater. The bottom hem, I now gripped in both my hands and began tugging up, until my flat stomach and bellybutton was exposed. I was careful lifting this higher, over my face, trying not to knock the hat off my head. But it was a good fit, and I was able to remove my shirt completely without my hair moving out of place. Still, after dropping my shirt to the floor, I paused to check the mirror. Self-consciously, my hands reached up to cover my black A-cup bra.

 

"The arrangement stated that I could decide how you would be dressed," Carrie continued explaining, reminding me of the predicament I created for myself. "I chose a piece of clothing for you. We never said it had to be more than one article of clothing, right Erica?"

 

I turned around, bringing my hands behind my back at the same time. "Um, I guess. It's just that, I never expected I would have to getů"

 

"All nude!" my friend clapped her hands

enthusiastically.

 

"I was going to say undressed," I returned, then unclasped my bra and threw it at her.

 

Covering my bare titties with my hands, I stepped out of my shoes, one at a time. I couldn't believe I was doing this, and that she was going to make me wear the hat without any other clothes. Shifting one arm up across my small breasts, I was able to reach down and find the buttons on my tight jeans. I really liked the way my ass looked in these jeans. I never thought I would be baring my ass tonight like this!

 

Shaking the denim down my slender legs, I let them crumple at my feet. Then I was able to essentially walk out of them, in just my socks and panties. I was standing right in front of Carrie, and felt so humiliated, yet also a thrill of excitement. So I turned around, allowing me to drop my hands and hook each thumb in the sides of my underwear. I peeled the black lacy things down my hips, under the curve of my bottom, and past my thighs. As they dropped further past my knees, I was able to raise a leg and gently tug the panties off the end of my foot.

 

When I had them off completely, I clutched the delicate fabric to my bald pubic mound. I turned around once more, naked, facing my friend.

 

But Carrie only pointed to my feet and said, "Take off your socks, too, Erica."

 

Well, what could I do? I had to let go of my underwear, although I still kept a palm over my pussy. Lowering myself to sit on Carrie's carpeted bedroom floor, I began to slowly peel off my red, blue, and green multi-colored socks. First my bare heel, and then my little toes came into view. As I tossed them aside, I looked around to see all my clothes scattered about the room. Once I was completely nude, I sat there with only the soft white hat on my head.

 

Pulling my knees to my chest bashfully, I hugged my bare legs and looked up at Carrie. "Soů OK, you made your point and got me to take off my clothes. I guess this means we're not going to Christa's show.

Whatů what are you going to do with me?"

 

That last part came out a little breathlessly, and involuntarily I glanced over to Carrie's bed. It looked rather inviting, picturing myself lying on the mattress spread eagle, wearing only this hat. But my friend merely walked around me, first stooping to pick up my two socks, and then the rest of my things. She gathered up my clothes, and I watched her place everything neatly on her dresser.

 

"On the contrary," Carrie said, looking at me from across the room.

 

A bit unsteady, I climbed to my feet, still cupping my hands over my hairless crotch. "What?"

 

"We are going to Christa's art show," the strawberry-blonde informed me.

 

I blinked and gasped, "We are?"

 

"As soon as you're ready, Erica. Now put your hands at your sides."

 

Still confused, and uncertain about what she had planned, I closed my eyes and did as Carrie instructed. I even arched my back and stuck my chest out a little, feeling my butt cheeks clench behind me. My heels were together, toes curled on the carpet. Carrie approached me softly.

 

"With your little pink flower and just your hat, you will look so adorable!" she said.

 

My little flower! Good grief, I was completely naked! The problem was, it wouldn't take much to make me horny, and then I was likely to go ahead with whatever crazy idea she had in mind. I kept my eyes closed and bit me lip, waiting to find out what would happen next. As I listened to her softly walk away from me, I opened my eyes.

 

Reaching the door to her bedroom, the young woman turned to me and said, "Come along now, we don't want to be late."

 

My boobs were feeling perky, and with the nipples growing fully extended, I didn't really bother covering them. So I arched up on my bare toes and started to walk forward, hands resting lightly on my slender legs.

Carrie left the room, and I followed her into the hallway.

 

"Oh gosh!" I suddenly whispered harshly.

"You're mother isn't still home, is she?"

 

Spinning around to face me, my friend paused and traced a finger around my bellybutton. "I don't know, Erica. We will just have to be carefulů"

 

Now I was really nervous. While Carrie proceeded to march confidently down the stairs, I looked around apprehensively. I crossed my arms in front of my chest, fingers touching my bare shoulders. I wish I had more arms. Being totally nude, there was just too much of my pretty body to hide.

She could have made me go topless, which would have been humiliating enough, because I am self-conscious about my small breasts. Or she could have made me go bottomless, if she just wanted to show off my ass. But instead, Carrie made me take off everything, leaving nothing to the imagination. I wondered how we were going to get away with this.

 

I suppose part of that curiosity helped push me forward.

Unbelievably, I began descending the stairs, prepared to go out like this to our friend's art gallery. Lowering my eyes shyly, I quickly clasped my hands over my pussy.

 

In this fashion I slowly crept down the steps. Kind of hunched over a little, and my eyes darting this way and that. By the time I reached Carrie at the foot of the stairs, she had folded her arms impatiently.

 

"What's the matter, Erica? Put your arms at your sides," my friend commanded me.

 

I did as she asked, but did not look directly at her.

Instead, I raised my eyes to the ceiling, although I could sense my nipples poking out, even quivering. I just stood there, naked, as she checked me out.

 

"That's a cute little camel-toe you've got going now," Carrie remarked. "Do you think you can stay closed like that all night?"

 

I gasped, "Iů I don't knowů"

 

My friend just smirked, admiring my shaved pussy, while I tried not to think of anything sexual. Finally, Carrie turned away and walked toward the kitchen. I thought maybe we should head straight for the front door in order to leave quickly. Oh gosh, I couldn't believe I was eager to walk outside without wearing any clothes! Well, except for my white hat.

 

"Come on," she called after me.

 

Reluctantly, arms hugging my body again, I followed her into the kitchen. Still no sign of Carrie's mother, so it seemed we were safe for the moment. But I noticed that the lights were brighter here than in the other parts of the house. Standing in the middle of the floor, I was completely on display! I spun around on my heel, which allowed her to see my well-lit bare behind.

 

"Isn't this fun, Erica?" Carrie giggled.

 

I looked shyly over my shoulder. "What? Are you kidding? I'm scared to death!"

 

"Can I tickle your bottom?" she asked.

 

Before I could say or do anything, my taller friend took a step toward me and closed the distance between us. She placed a hand gently on my butt cheek, and then ran her fingers lightly over my skin. Her touch was incredible as she traced a nail down my back. I closed my eyes, savoring the sensation, and lifted my arms away from my body. Carrie continued to teasingly caress my ass.

 

Leaning her head next to mine, she whispered in my ear, "You don't have a camel-toe anymore, do youů"

 

"No," I answered breathlessly.

 

I already knew my labia had unfolded, and my clit was sticking out.

 

"Good," Carrie said with a nibble on my earlobe.

"I bet you're more relaxed, too. Do you want something to eat before we leave?"

 

Rubbing a hand over my stomach, I blinked and said, "No thank you, I don't think soů"

 

Now my naughty friend slinked away from her embrace and retreated to the table in the center of the kitchen. I turned around fully to see her selecting an item from the fruit bowl. She pulled out a long carrot, ribbed and juicy, with tantalizing bristles on the skinny end.

 

Immediately, I brought my hands to my mouth. What was she thinking! The last time I was naked in Carrie's kitchen, I had played with myself using a carrot. But that was a couple of years ago, when I was only seventeen. Waving the orange vegetable in front of me now reminded me of this, and I blushed in humiliation.

 

"Have a seat in that chair," Carrie gestured to the side. "And spread your legs wide open."

 

Well, my eyes went wide at the suggestion. Yet still, I found myself hurrying over to the black table chair with its floral print cushion. Sitting on the edge, I did as she asked, and wrapped my slender legs around the bottom. As I brought my hands up to squeeze my breasts, I felt my bare toes curl in anticipation.

 

Carrie stepped in front of me, and pointed the carrot right at my pussy.

 

"Oh!" I squeaked helplessly. "Are you going to masturbate me right here, before we go to the art gallery?"

 

The strawberry blonde crouched down, as if considering.

"You'd like that, wouldn't you, Erica?"

 

"No! I mean, yesů I mean, what if you make me cum?" I was so confused, and my rock hard nipples betrayed my emotions.

 

Carrie just smiled and placed the tip of the carrot against my pussy. I let out a small gasp, waiting for her to insert it all the way. My whole body trembled. This was so wrong, yet would feel so good! But before we could go any further, I suddenly heard the voice of Carrie's mother calling, approaching the kitchen.

 

"Are you two girls still here?" she was asking.

"Aren't you going to be late for the show?"

 

My friend wasted no time standing up and retreating to the table with the fruit bowl. Completely naked, I bolted from the chair, hearing it scrape across the floor as my bare feet slapped over the tiles. I was just ducking behind the counter when Carrie's mother walked into the kitchen. Our eyes met, and I froze. Fortunately, I only had my head visible above the countertop.

 

"Hello, Erica," the red-haired woman said pleasantly. "What an adorable hat!"

 

I was blushing all over as I answered, "Um, yes, thank youů Carrie got it for me."

 

Turning to look at my friend, I saw that she was happily munching on the carrot. On the end that had so briefly touched my pussy lips.

It was like she was indirectly eating me. The thought made me so hot and excited, I had to reache down with an arm and start rubbing my clitoris in a circular motion. I couldn't believe I was doing this, with Carrie's mother right here in the room with us!

 

"Let me see the rest of your outfit," she said, taking a step forward.

 

Even Carrie's eyes went wide, and she quickly intervened.

"It's nothing special really. Just more or less what she had on when she came over tonight."

 

The woman looked at her own daughter and commented, "Well you certainly look nice. It's too bad Erica dressed down for the showů she might be embarrassed around those fancy people."

 

"I'll be all right," I squeaked, though making sure to keep my shoulders and the rest of my bare body below the counter.áá  

Suddenly Carrie started heading for the backdoor. "Hey, Mom, I thought I heard a noise last nightů do you think the lock was broken?"

 

"Oh dear, I hope not!" her mother answered, moving closer to inspect the door.

 

I felt the cool air blow inside as my friend pushed the door open. While her mother had her back turned, checking to see if the lock or hinges had been tampered with, Carrie glanced over at me sharply. That was my cue to get going. Reaching up with my hands to make sure the hat was still in place, I took a deep breath. Then I sprung to my feet.

 

Oh gosh, I was so nudeů but there was nothing I could do about it! If Carrie's mother turned around again, I don't know how I would explain this crazy situation. Well, certainly I didn't have time to dwell on the matter. Clutching my hands to my breasts, I tiptoed out into the middle of the kitchen, and then streaked into the hallway.

 

My toes found the carpet quickly, and I did not stop, but ran toward the front door. My cute little butt wiggled as I fumbled with the lock on the doorknob. I pulled the door toward me, and hastily slipped outside.

 

I dashed out onto Carrie's front yard, totally naked!

 

Thankfully, it was kind of dark out, so I don't think I could have been easily seen. I dropped my arms to my sides, letting my nipples extend fully and delighting in the night air enveloping my hairless body. Even if I cut a slim silhouette in the darkness, I thought it might be evident that I wasn't wearing a shirt. But looking around, I seemed that none of the neighbors were out. Although I did see some lights on in the houses across the street.

 

Moving quickly now, I found Carrie's car parked on the side of the street, since her mom's SUV was in the driveway. Of course, when I tried the passenger side door of the vehicle, it was locked. Frustrated, and not thinking clearly, I scampered around the front of the car to see if the driver's side was open.

 

Bouncing on my toes as I jiggled the handle, a car came speeding down the road in my direction. All I could do was turn my head to look across my shoulder, and squint in the bright headlights that flooded over my form. The car rolled by slowly, checking out my bare ass that was completely on display.

 

"Hey, baby!" I heard some young male voices call out.

 

Frightened, I ran around the rear of the car, back onto Carrie's property and ducked down behind the passenger side. My strawberry-blonde friend arrived at that moment, placing a hand on my back.á

 

"Erica, what are you doing?" she asked, as if she was amused.

 

Shivering slightly, I felt a familiar mixture of shame and excitement at being seen. I didn't answer, but waited for her to unlock the door for me. I eagerly climbed inside, though I sat with my legs spread apart and hands resting on my thighs.

 

Carrie got in on her side and quickly started the ignition.

She cranked up the heat, which was welcome and felt really good. I reached forward and adjusted the vent in front of me so that the warm air was blowing directly on my shaved pussy. Pretty soon, I was purring like a kitten.

 

"Enjoying yourself?" Carrie checked the rearview mirror, then looked over at me and smiled.

 

"Oh, Carrie," I said with a bit of a whine.

"I can't believe you did this to me!"

 

My friend grinned and asked innocently, "Did what?"

 

I was rubbing my pussy now as I answered, "You knowů got me completely naked, and into your carů and, where are we going, again?"

 

"I told you, we are going to see Christa at her art show," Carrie reminded me.

 

Stretching my legs out fully, I tried to emphasize my nudity. "Oh, butů how are we going to do that?"

 

"I've got it all figure out," my buxom blonde friend said confidently. "Remember right after graduation, how we went to that ice-cream parlor and told the lady that you won an art scholarship as a nude model?"

 

My eyes went wide thinking about that episode. Turning on my side, I pulled my legs up onto the seat. My bare toes curled and I asked Carrie what she was thinking.

 

All she did was giggle, "It will be fun! Outrageous, but still funů"

 

"Yes, but if I am to play the part of a modelů then I have to act natural, and can't cover up! And I'm still very aroused. Won't that seem strange?"

 

With one hand on the wheel, Carrie reached over and traced a finger along the length of my erect nipple. "Well, you will just have to calm yourself down before we get there, or else people will just think you get turned on being a nude model."

 

"Oh gosh," I gasped. "That will be so

embarrassing!"

 

Fortunately, we had some time before we reached the estate.

I didn't think my condition would subside anytime soon. With Carrie so well dressed, and me stark naked, it was hard not to remain excited. But at least I had some time to collect my thoughts. We continued to drive down Main Street, and I was so preoccupied with my situation, I didn't pay any attention to the passing traffic. Whether anyone got a good look at me, I don't know, but it would hardly be more than a quick flash of my little titties.

 

Pulling onto a side street, we followed this around until it turned into a private road. Christa had given Carrie very precise directions, and she was easily able to find her way to the manor. Oh God, I hoped they didn't have valet parking! I could just picture some hot college-aged guy asking to take my coat, and then finding out I didn't have any clothes on at all! My pussy was already watering.

 

Carrie handed me a tissue, patting down my crotch. "Try to stay dry, Erica!"

 

I wish I could conceal the evidence of my arousal, but it was no use. My clitoris was enlarged, and because I am shaved bare, there was no hiding it. I just hoped nobody touched me there!

 

As it turned out, parking spots had been made available, and Carrie pulled in between two other cars. Two really expensive looking cars, and they were thankfully empty. Such high class, rich people would be here, I felt myself blushing.á

 

"OK, here's the plan," Carrie said suddenly.

"I'll go in first and find Christa. Give me some time to explain to the hostů"

 

"Wait!" I interrupted. "I thought we could go in together?"

 

The strawberry-blonde seemed to consider for a moment, but then said, "No, I think it is better this way. You need me to sort of break the ice, lessen the shock. Wait about five minutes, and then you can follow me inside. Now out of the car, Ericaů"

 

"Butů but," I stammered, all confused.

 

Carrie had already climbed out from behind the wheel, and stepped over to the passenger side. She opened the door wide, waiting for me patiently. When I crossed my legs, but otherwise made no move, she folded her arms across her chest.

 

"Really! I can't lock the car with you sitting inside," she explained. "And I'm not letting you have my keys!"

 

Somewhat persuaded by her forceful argument, I slowly turned around to face the taller girl. I gently stretched a slender leg out of the car, lowering my toes to the lawn that was neatly manicured. Then I pulled the rest of my body outside, hurriedly looking around to see if any other guests were near. I rubbed my elbows and shivered, but not from the cold. My pussy absolutely tingled.

 

Carrie closed the door behind me, and then I heard the beep of the electronic locks. Once more, she asked me to put my arms at my sides.

When I did so, my nipples stuck out, long and hard. This made her giggle, before she stuffed her keys in her purse and began walking toward the large house.

 

"Don't get into any trouble!" she laughed as she threw her mane of red and golden tresses over her shoulder.

 

I just stood there and watched her vanish from sight. My arms, still dangling at my sides, trembled a little. Oh gosh, I was completely naked out here, and there was nothing I could do about it! In a moment of brief panic, I spun around and tried to jiggle the car door handle with both my hands. Of course, it was locked fast.

 

Five minutes, Carrie had told me to wait. I turned around again so I could lean against the car, feeling the door panel on my bare ass.

Although I was nervous, I casually glanced at my wrist to check the time. But I wasn't wearing a watch! For that matter, I didn't have any jewelry, not even a necklace or earrings, either. I was so, absolutely nudeů well, except for my hat.

 

I really wanted to touch my pussy, but thought better of it, folding my arms over my breasts. Already my lips were hanging out there, flapping in the cool night breeze. I figured if I at least dried up a bit, it wouldn't be that bad. Since I didn't know exactly what time it was, after another moment, I decided to head toward the mansion.

 

Walking through the grass, I found myself arching up on my tiptoes as I moved forward. Maybe with my lack of shoes, I was self-conscious about wanting to appear taller. Or else I feared the short blades of grass would tickle the bottoms of my bare feet too much. The result was that I left my cute little behind sticking out and wiggling with each step, as I clutched my hands to cover my tits.

 

As I approached the building, I wasn't sure what to expect.

This was such a rich, stately place, that I wouldn't have been surprised to find armed guards frisking the guests as they entered. How embarrassing that would be, them in their uniforms and me strolling in totally bare. Of course, they would still have to pat me down, just to be safeů their hands roaming over my nineteen-year-old bodyů fingers spreading apart my pink labia and pressing my clitorisů

 

"Oh!" I gasped, realizing that I was about to get carried away with my fantasy!

 

Looking around, I saw that I had left the surrounding landscaped lawn and stepped onto the gravel and asphalt of the wide circle driveway. There were lampposts brightly lit along the way. Had I been about to masturbate, I would have been on full display for anyone watching from inside the house! Quickly, I cupped my hands over my bald crotch and skipped ahead toward the marble portico.

 

Thankfully, there was no one else around. No other guests arriving at the same time, and as it turned out, no guards armed or otherwise, stationed at the doors. Reaching these, I paused to admire their rich mahogany finish, running my hand along the surface. The doors had double brass handles and gold leaf trimming. This place really was fancy! Instinctively, I reached out to push the doorbell button.

 

Upon hearing the chimes ring out, I felt a sudden rush of embarrassment about this outrageous entrance I was about to make. Blushing all over, I scrunched down at the foot of the door, balancing on my toes while I hugged knees to my chest.áá

 

As soon as I turned my head to glance over my shoulder, the wide doors opened.

 

"Yes, may I helpů you?"

 

An older man, balding and with a thin moustache, stood in the doorway. He was wearing a black tuxedo and white gloves. At first, I imagine he had looked straight ahead, and it must have appeared no one was standing there. But it didn't take long for his imperious gaze to fall on my huddled form at his feet.

 

Before he could say anything, I popped up so I could stand and face him, arms at my sides. I don't know why I did this, but something in the back of my mind remembered that I was not supposed to act too bashful. So instead, my hard nipples stuck straight out, pointing accusingly at the gentleman. There was no doubt that I was excited. My chin trembled a little. I was so embarrassed!

 

He was actually quite a distinguished looking gentleman, very tall, at least a foot taller than me. Somehow I felt like a child beneath his authoritative scrutiny. This only made me spread my legs apart further and stand up on my toes, revealing everything. At least I pretended to look past him, as if I was searching for my friends in the room beyond. But I noticed as his eyes swept past my naked, nubile body, the man remained calm and collected.

 

"You must be the art model that the young lady was telling us about," he said, almost without any reaction at all.

"Erica, I believe?"

 

As he arched a salt and pepper eyebrow, I wondered if he knew my secret, that this was all a ruse. "Um, yes, that's me. I'm Ericaů"

 

"I would offer to take your coat, butů" the butler said smoothly. "May I take your hat, instead?"

 

Immediately, I reached up with both my hands to touch my soft white hat, the only piece of clothing I was wearing! "Noů no, that's all rightů thank you!"

 

He then turned from the doorway, and gestured for me to follow him. With his back toward me, I brought my hands down to cover my mouth in disbelief. I couldn't believe I was doing this! Here I was, in some stranger's very large home, and I was stark naked! What would the guests think of me? Well, I had no choice now, but to trail behind the gentleman on my bare toes, my cute little ass bouncing with each step.

 

I led down a brief hallway, and then turned a corner where I was shown into a sweeping ballroom. This was where the art gallery had been set up. The manservant left me on my own to walk through the wide-open archway. As I scanned the spacious chamber, I thought I counted maybe fifty or more people gathered about; mingling, engaged in conversation, or looking at some display of paintings.

 

There was a clink of wine glassesů oh no! And now I saw other young men and women dressed in white jackets and black trousers, the caterers walking around with cheese samples or other appetizers. My lip trembling, I stretched my leg forward to walk into the room. Leaving the rich carpet, my toes felt the coolness of the waxed hardwood floor, as smooth as my shaved pussy. I think I shuddered a little, and fought back the urge to have an orgasm.

 

Five steps into the fancy chamber, and it seemed all eyes fell upon me. There were some gasps, I think, but no one cried out. I took another step forward. My eyes were round as I turned my head, looking straight at people who were looking at me. And I was bare nude! My heart pounded in my chest, but I kept my arms at my sides. I didn't know how long I could stand everyone just staring at me!

 

Then Carrie rushed over to me, taking my hand, and said out loud, "Oh, Erica! You made it! Christa will be so pleased. Come with me, there's some people I want you to meet."

 

I said nothing, but allowed Carrie to drag me through the ballroom, passing groups of people who took note of my naked body. My free arm swung casually at my other side, although I had to clench my little fist. All the way toward the end of the chamber she brought me, where there was a huge fireplace and mantle. Our friend Christa was there, talking to a gentleman in a sports jacket and a ponytail, and maybe three other guests.

 

"Ah, the college Art model!" the man said, peering over the rim of round-lens tinted glasses.

 

My fingers drummed nervously on my bare thigh. I really wanted to move my hand to cover my pussy. But instead, I just let it sit out there, silky lips very pronounced. Reaching out my other hand, he took my fingers and kissed them delicately. All at once, I felt sexy and horny, and ashamed that I could do nothing to hide my aroused body parts.

 

"Delighted to meet you, Erica," he continued, but then suddenly dropped my hand so that he could make a frame with his thumbs and forefingers. "That is just too perfect! The way the hat sets on your headů your faceů your figureů incredible!"

 

Remarkably, I managed to keep from having an orgasm right on the spot, despite blushing fiercely. "Thank youů"

 

The artist then turned to my college friend. "Christa, darling, why don't you have any pictures displayed with this exquisite model?"

 

It seemed it took a moment for Christa to speak, but then she answered, "I haven't actually painted Ericaů"

 

"Well, this is a crime that most be corrected!"

the eccentric man said with a gesture and flourish.

 

Just as quickly, he turned and darted off in a different direction. The other guests had also gradually dispersed, momentarily leaving me with my friends, Carrie and Christa.

 

"Ohů myů God!" the art student finally exclaimed.

"I can't believe you did this! You're. like, standing hereů in front of everyoneů naked!"

 

"Carrie made me do it!" I said in self-defense, although the admission of being dominated only added to my humiliation.

 

The strawberry-blonde smiled, and walked around me, keeping her hands to herself in this public setting. "That's right, a bet's a bet, Erica. At least it seems, Garth likes you."

 

"Who's Garth?" I asked, looking shyly over my shoulder to see guests pointing at my ass.

 

"Garth Bucchananů Only the hottest and most up and coming painter in the art world!" Christa said emphatically. "You certainly got him to notice you!"

 

I thought a heard a tone of jealousy in our friend's voice.

Like maybe I was taking the attention away from her. Well, it wasn't my fault!

It's not like I wanted to stroll into a public gallery totally nude. I clasped my hands behind my back, feeling helpless.

 

"Look at you, you're not even trying to cover up!"

Christa continued, accusingly.

 

"Butů" I started to try to explain this was just part of the act, and I had to go along with it.

 

Too late, the young art student stormed off to another side of the ballroom where her paintings were displayed. I had to admit, with her long auburn hair streaming out behind her, she looked adorable when she as angry. Especially in her short black skirt, tights, and glasses. Licking my lips, I secretly grazed a nipple with my finger.á  

"Somebody's thinking dirty thoughts," Carrie teased, standing next to me and pointed at my crotch.

 

I looked down at myself and then back at my friend.

"Ohmygosh, Carrie! My clitoris is sticking out of its hood! Can't I please cover upů maybe I could hold my hat in front of my pussy?"

 

"Now how would that look," the strawberry-blonde said, shaking her head. "You will remain wearing the hatů on your head!

But now that you mention it, I am kind of thirsty."

 

At that moment, Carrie raised her arm and called over one of the catering staff, a handsome young man who had a tray of champagne glasses.

All I could do was watch, with my hands at my side, as he approached to bring us our drinks. I did lift one leg a little, so I could rub my bare toes behind my other leg. When the guy stood right in front of us, I tried not to make direct eye contact. I was so embarrassed! But as Carrie took two glasses in her hands, I stole a glance to see he was looking up and down my body. As he slowly backed away, there was a definite bulge in his pants. I guess at least that made two of us erect.

[Girlspns]

Erica's White Hat

Part 2

"Here, have one of these," Carrie said, pushing a glass into my fingers. "You look a little overheated, Erica."

 

Instead of responding, I took a quick gulp of the champagne.

It was delicious! Chilled and refreshing, and made me feel all tingly. Boy did my body respond! I arched up on my toes and tossed my head back, feeling my skin flush a nice rosy pink. My nipples were so hard, they pointed toward the vaulted ceiling above. Taking another sip, I did feel somewhat more relaxed.

 

"There, that's better!" Carrie giggled. "Now go ahead and mingle with some of the guestsů"

 

As my friend turned to walk away, I reached out an arm, "Wait! Don't leave me!"

 

But the tall young woman just continued to move across the room, and I really didn't want to make a spectacle by chasing after her. So I was by myself again. In a room with almost a hundred people, and I was totally nude. It was like one of my biggest fantasies, but also frightening at the same time. I took another drink, emptying my glass.

 

Well, this was supposed to be an art gallery, I figured I might as well look at some paintings! I turned around slowly, knowing that everyone was watching me from the corner of their eyes. So I bravely began to walk the room, one arm cradling my other elbow, as I leisurely strolled over the floor on my bare toes. My butt cheeks clenched, feeling the stare of strangers looking at my ass.á One side

of the room was not that crowded, and I gravitated in this direction.

 

I tried to appear interested in the painting in front of which I stood. Even bending down a little to get a closer look, although I'm afraid this only left more of my genitalia visible from behind. Straightening myself again, I rubbed the empty champagne glass against my lip.

 

"You look like you could use a refill," came the voice a woman looming up beside me.

 

She startled me, and I almost jumped. "Oh! I'm sorryů um, yes, that would be nice."

 

The lady was beautiful, tall and nicely figured, with jet black hair that fell over her bare shoulders, as she wore a strapless cocktail dress. She also had fashionable black-rimmed glasses, but these only contributed to her elegance, intelligence, and sophistication. At once, I felt intimidated being a silly naked nineteen-year-old college student. But she took my glass, and handed me a fresh drink, putting me a little more at ease.

 

"I can see why you were chosen for this

assignment," she said while evaluating my body. "You carry your nudity with a natural grace, not often seen among models. Although it is not usual for models to exhibit such obvious displays of sexual arousalů"

 

My mouth hung open for a moment and I thought I would die of shame. "Butů it's justů a little chilly in here, that's all!"

 

The woman, however, was not inclined to believe me. She reached out and ran her finger along the length of my very long, very hard nipple! I nearly dropped my drink to the floor.

 

"Mmmmm!" I closed my eyes and moaned.

 

With a soft chuckle of satisfaction, the lady continued, "It's all right, dear, I understand. I know why you did this tonight. You are really quite an ordinary girl. Wearing clothes, I can't imagine you ever standing out. Your breasts are too small, but when you are nude, no one notices and they compliment your petite frame. The erection of your nipples also helps compensate for the lack of size. And the shaved pubis, giving an unobstructed view of your most womanly features, makes you at least an interesting subject.

But fully dressed, you are hardly more than a little girl."

 

I stood there the whole time with my eyes closed, fighting back tears. It was so humiliating to be addressed like this. The truth in what she was trying to say was so hard. I wasn't a model at all. Just an ordinary girl seeking attention. But the odd thing was that her talking about me this way also turned me on! I kept hoping this strange beautiful woman would continue to caress my breasts, maybe finger my pussy, or even spank my bottom!

 

And then a male hand on my shoulder caused me to open my eyes.

 

"Erica!" said the artist known as Garth. "I would like to speak with you for a moment."

 

Taking a sip of my champagne, I looked hesitantly at the woman who had been critical of me. She gave a small nod of her head, a brief smile, and then offered to take my half-empty glass.

 

"I suppose she may have some potential," the lady said with cool regard before turning to walk away.

 

With both arms now dangling at my sides, Garth lifted his hand to gently cup my little chin. In this way, he proceeded to lead me across the room, in full view of everybody! All I could do was follow after, bare feet slapping over the hardwood floor. He took me to another painting, which he explained in great detail.

 

Then the man turned to me and said, "You have such a delightful figure, Erica! Yet also possess a vision of erotic beauty. Really, it's a quality I have not found in a model in a very long time. I would like you to sit for meů"

 

"Um, I don't know," I stammered, blushing.

Clasping my hands behind my back, he got a good long look at my tits and pussy.

"You really want me to pose for you? But where, when?"

 

"Next week," Garth explained, "I have been invited as a guest instructor at the local high school. I would like you to model for the students in the advance art class. You might even thinking of it as a home coming, of sorts."

 

My eyes went wide at the very thought. He was expecting me to return to my old high school and participate in a life drawing class? The idea made me shiver, and I had to plant my feet flat on the floor with legs shoulder-width apart, to keep my balance. This of course left my bare labia hanging out. But I was more worried, what if some one found out, who knew that I never received an art model scholarship to college?

 

"OK, I'll do it," I said softly, although I could hardly believe the words were my own.

 

Part of me realized that my concern about being discovered was probably unnecessary. I mean, it had been a year and a half since I graduated, so who would remember? And what did it matter if I got a scholarship or not, since this artist had chose me to be the model. Maybe the students would think I just needed the money.

 

"You will be well compensated," Garth said to my agreement, as if he was reading my mind. "The only request I ask is that you bring that adorable hat. It is perfect on you!"

 

I blushed at the compliment, blushed thinking about all those horny students seeing me. I imagined there would be boys and girls in the class. This well-known and important artist then took down my phone number, and I felt like a schoolgirl who had been asked on a date. Biting my lip, I moved closer to him, wondering if he wanted to have sex with me, or if he knew I was a virgin.

 

Just like that, then, Garth said he would contact me later in the week to confirm. He gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before heading off to engage another group of guests in the ballroom. I was a little breathless, and somewhat dizzy from the champagne. Spotting Carrie's mane of strawberry-blonde hair, I ran stark naked through the gallery, breasts and bottom bouncing.

 

"Carrie! We have to go now," I said, clutching the arm of my friend.

 

She had been entertaining a group of old men, and they certainly didn't mind the opportunity to view me up close.

 

"What's the matter, Erica?" she grinned.

 

Pulling her aside, I whispered, "I feel like I'm going to explode! If we don't leave now, I'm afraid I'm going to do something really embarrassingů"

 

Carrie paused to consider for a moment, and then glanced in a direction toward the center of the room. "There was an interesting piece of abstract sculpture on a pedestal over there. Kind of phallic shaped, smooth and hard. You could probably use that object to get yourself offů"

 

"Please don't make me do that!" I squeaked.

 

My friend regarded me, taking a moment to brush her fingers down my hair that stuck out of the sides of the white hat. "But you would do that, wouldn't you, Erica? If I asked you to, you would play with yourself in the middle of the room, in front of everybodyů even using a piece of decorative art."

ááááááááá

I could already feel an orgasm building between my legs as I answered, "I don't know. I think soů"

 

"That is so hot!" Carrie giggled, and took me by the hand. "OK, let's go home."

 

Amazingly, I did not climax during the ride home. Although my skin felt so alive, I couldn't banish the memory of all those people seeing me naked. I touched myself quite a bit, but still did not cum. We arrived at Carrie's house well after her mother had gone to bed. My friend waited patiently as I got dressed again, and then drove me straight to my house.

 

I ran to my bedroom and stripped down. Atop the comfort of my sheets, I masturbated furiously, in a variety of positions, multiple times.

Biting my pillow to stifle the screaming orgasms, I spent the whole night thinking about Garth and modeling for my high school. In the morning, I had to shyly bring my sheets to the laundry-mat.

 

*ááááááááá *ááááááááááá *ááááááááááá *ááááááááááá *  

It was on a Thursday of the following week that I had to prepare for my appearance. I was thankful to be in between college semesters, and didn't have any classes. But the days couldn't go by fast enough! I was so excited, and scared to death. Finally, I had to confide in Carrie that Garth had asked me to pose for him, for real. She of course thought it was an awesome idea, and said she wished I had done something like this when we were still in school. I just hoped she didn't tell anyone else.

 

Unsure of how to dress for a life-drawing class, I simply put on some jeans and a jacket, and sneakers that would be easy to slip off.

And I wore the soft white knit hat, which had been how Garth insisted on wanting to paint me. As I checked my reflection in the window of the car, I realized that I didn't look much different from the students. Hopefully, I would at least pass for a senior.

 

It was a bright sunny day, uncharacteristically warm upon my arrival at the school. I had brought a large empty tote bag, slung over one shoulder as I walked briskly up to the building. Finding myself on familiar school property, a flood of memories washed over me. I had to pause at the doors, thinking about the many incidents that had occurred, bringing me such shame and pleasure. God, I hoped no one remembered me! I grabbed a pair of sunglasses just to be sure.á

 

The first thing I had to do was report to the main office. I moved quickly, passing students and faculty without a remark. It was the middle of the day, as the advanced art class was scheduled in the afternoon. Making my way to the door, I stepped up to the wide desk that ran the width of the room.

 

"Is it too bright in here?" the secretary asked when she finally looked up and noticed me. "Please don't wear sunglasses indoors, young lady."

 

Fumbling to get them off my face, I said nervously, "Oopsů sorry! It was just, you know, very sunny outside."

 

"And what were you doing outside?" she continued to eye me suspiciously, "when you should be in class?"

 

I realized that this secretary thought I was a student!

"Oh, I don't go to school hereů I attend the local college. Today, I am assisting Mr. Buchannan."

 

"Really," the lady answered, either unimpressed or not believing me.

 

I looked apprehensively over at the door to the Principal's office, which was closed. If anyone would remember me, especially how I graduated, it would be him. After a moment of tense, awkward silence, the secretary told me I could find the art class up on the third floor.

 

Thanking her, I collected my bag and shuffled back into the hallway. The bell had rung, and now students were sweeping through the corridor. I started to press my way through the crowd, figuring that I would have to mix with them as I went up the stairs. But then I remembered I wasn't in a hurry to get to class. I could wait until the next period started and it was quiet, and take my time.

 

Standing with my back to the wall, I watched the boys and girls make their way through the school. So many memories, thinking back to just a few years ago. Suddenly, some guy came walking over, and leaned against the wall next to me. He was taller than me, and I thought maybe he was seventeen or eighteen-years-old. Easily, he could have been in only a class or two lower than me.

 

"Hey," he said, when I didn't look in his

direction.

 

I wanted to ignore him, but finally answered, "Um, hiů"

 

"Hey," he repeated, bobbing his head up and down.

"You just transfer here?"

 

Oh thank goodness this guy didn't recognize me! As such, and feeling more confident, I replied, "I'll have you know, that I am a college student."

 

"No shit?" he said, eyeing me up and down.

"Like a student-teacher or something?"

 

That actually made me giggle, and I told him, "Something like that. I'm actually here to help a guest instructor, Garth Buchannan."

 

"Oh, cool, up in the art classroom! I can show you how to get thereů"

 

I was about to tell him that I knew the way, but then realized that I need not divulge that I had gone to school here. So I motioned with my arm for him to lead the way, and together we headed for the stairs.

Along the way, I learned that his name was Bradley. When we reached the third floor, the classroom was only a couple of doors down the hall. I expected him to depart company to go wherever else he needed to be. But to my surprise, he followed me right into the room.

 

It was then that I noticed he carried a large sketchpad.

Looking inside once I stepped through the doorway, I saw the class was packed, thirty-five or forty people maybe. And Bradley was one of the art students!

Anxiously, I lifted my hands to adjust the white hat above my brow.

 

"Cool hat," the young man commented, before he went to find an available seat.

 

I let my gaze drift to the other side of the classroom, and there found Garth chatting with some of the other young men and women in the class. He was wearing a black turtleneck sweater, with his round tinted glasses and ponytail, looking totally hip. Seeing me enter, the artist waved me over.

 

"Erica! I'm delighted you could join us," he called out. "I was wondering when you would show your pretty face."

 

Blushing as I crossed the distance between us, I mumbled, "Didn't expect the class to start so soonů"

 

"Oh, I've had a great turn out all day," Garth explained. "A lot of interest from this school. But the other classes were not as exciting as this one will be. I think we have some truly talented artists in this room."

 

He then introduced me to the class, and I gave a little wave. I reminded myself that I shouldn't act too shy, especially as I was about to bare all. Considering that, I looked about the crowded classroom, and then turned to the guest instructor.

 

"Um, Garth, is there some place I can goů to get ready?"

 

The man arched an eyebrow curiously, and said, "Well, if you would like to freshen up, or need some privacy, I believe the girls restroom is outside, further down the hall."

 

"Oh, butů" I brought my hand to my mouth in surprise. "That would mean walking all the way back here. Isn't there any accommodations in the classroom?"

 

Garth seemed at a loss for words, but a girl in the front row corner nearest to us spoke up. "There is a supply closet behind you.

It's not very big, it's where we keep smocks and easels and stuff. I think there's a mirror in there."áá

 

I immediately turned around and spied a door in the corner of the front of the classroom. With my bag in tote, I hurriedly opened it up and stepped inside. For a minute there, I thought I was going to have to strip in front of the entire class! Although perhaps this was not much better.

Reaching up, I pulled on a string, which turned on the single light bulb above.

It was pretty cozy in this closet all right, but I did have some elbowroom.

 

The first thing I did was to remove my sneakers. I found a little stool that I was able to sit down on and pull the shoes of my feet. I wasn't wearing socks today. Placing my footwear at the bottom of the bag, I stood up again so I could take off my light jacket. With this discarded, I nimbly went to work on the buttons of my shirt. One, two, three, they were undone, allowing me to peel the fabric off my shoulders.

 

I didn't bother to wear a bra, either, so I was now topless.

Feeling my nipples harden in the relatively warm room, I thought, Oh God it's happening already! But I had given my promise, and so biting my lip, I proceeded to pull down my pants. These, along with my shirt and jacket, I folded and placed in the tote bag. One more item, and I would be nude.

 

Shaking my head, I thought, how do I talk myself into these things! Self-consciously, I rubbed my stomach, tracing a finger around my bellybutton. My tummy, while fluttering with butterflies, was slim and sexy so I had nothing to worry about. But I really wished my breasts were larger. These high-school girls had bigger tits than me! Taking a deep breath, I slowly lowered my underwear, letting them fall to my bare ankles. I then stepped out of them, reached down, and tossed them into the bag.

 

On the back of the closed door was hung a full-length mirror, just like the student said. I blushed seeing my naked reflection.

Instead of looking at my bald pussy, or checking out my ass, I crouched down a little so that I could make sure my hat was on straight. I guess I did have a pretty face. And the hat did look adorable. So, after taking a deep breath, I pulled the door slowly toward me. Just open enough to stick my head out in view of the class.

 

"I'mů. I'm ready, Mr. Buchannan," I said softly.

 

"That's good," Garth answered with a smile.

"I believe you have kept us all waiting in breathless anticipation!"

 

That got an appreciative chuckle from the class. It also made me lower my own eyes, and I think I was blushing. Had to act natural, I kept reminding myself, as I stood up on my toes. Finally, I pushed the door all the way open so I could walk out into the front of the classroom.

 

I walked out, with arms at my side, completely naked. Full frontal nudity. Immediately I was aware of my nipples sticking out. I tried not to make direct eye contact with any of the students. There was a gasp, I think, and then maybe a giggle? I must have been hearing things. They would all be very polite. This was the advanced art class after all. But these were still hormone driven teenagers. And I was just a regular nineteen-year-old girl, standing here bare ass nude.

 

Turning around to face Garth, everyone got a look at my cute little bottom. I didn't know how a model was supposed to act! Should I be more discreet? I really felt like a student who had just taken off her clothes and ran into class. Which is exactly what I had done. All I could do now was stand there with my ass on display, showing the teacher my tits and hairless pussy.

 

"Where would like me to go?" I asked, breaking the stillness of the room.

 

Garth took a moment to answer, almost as if he had to clear his throat. "This seat will do, Erica."

 

He indicated a black-cushioned stool set up in the front of the classroom, not more then five feet before the first row of students. As I turned to walk over to take my place, I noticed him wash a hand over his face.

Was he nervous? I sat down, and crossed my legs demurely.

 

"Erica is a nude model at the college," Garth stepped forward to address the class. "She is veryů gifted. This is simply the way she expresses herself, the setting in which she is most at ease. Even though we will be working on just a portrait today, I trust you will all keep your focus and not let your eyes wanderů"

 

As the students chuckled and giggled, my own eyes went wide.

A portrait! Then he had never intended for me to pose in the nude! That was why Garth insisted that I wear the hat! Ohmygosh, I had just stripped naked and was totally bare in front of these high school students for no reason! I didn't know what to doů I couldn't get up and run, but I was so embarrassed! This must have been quite a shock for the class.

 

"Chin up," Garth said gently as he moved to my side and lifted my head a little higher.

 

His glasses lowered on the bridge of his nose, I looked into his eyes briefly, and then stared straight ahead. He then asked that I bring my fingertips to my shoulders. When I didn't move, the artist took my hands and positioned them accordingly. I believe my nipples grew even longer as he touched me!

 

"I'm sorry, Erica," Garth then said crouching in front of me. "I didn't expect you to give us the full treatment todayů but I need to pose you correctly to give the best vantage point for the students.

May I?"

 

My lip trembled a little, but I made no sound. At least, I did not protest, which the teacher took to mean I did not refuse. He put his strong hands on my bare thighů it felt so good! But then Garth reached down and took my foot and little toes in his other hand. Very lightly, he lifted and uncrossed my legs. He separated them, my legs spread apart, letting my heels rest on the foot of the stool. I still had my hands frozen, fingertips touching my shoulders. Garth put his hands on my slim waist, pulling me closer to the edge of the seat.

 

He stood up, turned back to face the classroom. I was left sitting there with my long nipples protruding, my pussy open, and clit sticking out! I thought I would die of shame. But to these students, it was all in the name of art, so I just played along like this was perfectly natural.

 

Almost numb, I could barely hear the sounds of pencils being scratched across sketchbooks. I guess it was good they were just focusing on my face. Maybe I could try to relax a little. But after a while, Garth would stand behind me, placing his hand on my bare back, making me stay sitting straight.

His touch heightened the awareness of my nudity, making me wet. I hoped the students in the front row didn't notice the moisture collecting on the black cushion between my legs. They would think I was a slut! Some of them probably already did, since I had totally shaved my pussy.ááá  

I tried not to concentrate too much on my nudity. But as my eyes roamed across the room, I couldn't help but catch a knowing smirk or a wink, or even a disapproving frown. Yet all the while, the students continued to work. There were some using pencil or chalk, some painting on canvases. A couple of times, Garth would turn my head at a different angle, but always leaving my body as it was, on complete display. The remainder of the class, he would walk around instructing, making points about light and shadow, which I eventually lost interest in. All I knew was that I wanted to cum!

 

Finally, after I don't know how long, the students began to gather their things and leave the room. Was it over already? I think my mind had drifted for most of the period, lost in an erotic daze. Now, I was afraid to move, that I might show more evidence of my arousal. I did relax my arms a little, bringing them down, but still sat forward with my tiny tits sticking out. The boys and girls walked past me on their way out, thankfully, none of them stopping to chat with me. Not even Bradley.

 

When it was only Garth and I left in the room, I bounced to my toes and rushed over to the artist. My pointy nipples quivered in anticipation, my pussy puckered out waiting to be played with. I reached out to bring my hand to his chest, but he caught my wrist firmly.

 

"You are not a nude model, are you, Ericaů" he said softly.

 

Eyes wide, I blushed from head to toe. Just like that, the ruse was over. He saw through everything. No loner a fine art model, I was now just a nineteen-year-old college girl without any clothes on. Oh God, I was so embarrassed because if it weren't for this act, he would not be seeing me completely naked!

 

"Whatů what do you mean?" I asked, trying to hold together a shred of dignity.

 

Garth smiled, he was not angry, maybe only disappointed.

"You put up a good front last week, Erica, no pun intended. You really carried yourself well. I never intended for you to pose nude in front of these students, or I would have asked you directly. But your willingness to be naked, and your body's reaction, lead me to believe this was all experimental for you."

 

"I'm sorry," I whispered. "It's not like

thatů"

 

Putting a finger to my lips, he said, "It's all right.

You were very brave to go through with this. And I'm sure the students were able to capture some incredible emotion on your face. I'll leave you some time to yourself, so you can get dressed, andů"

 

His voice trailed off. I think he meant if I wanted to be alone to masturbate, he would give me all the privacy I needed. That was thoughtful of him, but also very humiliating! I guess he understood. I watched as he collected some things, and then left the classroom. Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath and let out a sigh.

 

"Hello, Erica!" came a female voice I recognized from college.

 

It was Christa, standing in front of me! She was dressed in a black sweater and designer jeans. Her long auburn tresses fell about her shoulders, as she peered at me through sleek glasses perched on her cute little nose. She looked preppy, but also kind of hot. Or maybe it was just me, standing here naked. I rubbed my arms, brushing the toes of one foot behind my bare leg.

 

"Christa! What are you doing here?" I asked in surprise.

 

The college art student folded her arms and continued to evaluate my body. "Well, Erica, I was told that you would be coming to the high school today, to show off in front of Garth again."

 

"No! He invited me to comeů" I squeaked, and immediately clasped both hands over my pussy, seeing her eye my engorged lips accusingly.

 

"And did you?" Christa asked, referring to the play on words.

 

I shook my head shyly. "Noů not yet."

 

The young lady smiled and said, "Then this should be interesting."

 

I could only watch as she started to walk around, to the corner in the front of the classroom. She found the supply closet door and disappeared inside. A second later, she returned, holding my tote bag.

 

"Are these all your clothes?" Christa moved in front of me. She was not much taller, but at least she had shoes on!

 

"Yes, pleaseů" I started to reach out for the bag.

 

Christa pulled my belongings away and instead said, "Take off your hat."

 

"My hat?" I asked, reaching up my hands to touch the soft knit cap. "But Carrie got it for me, and I like it. And it'sů the only thing I'm wearing!"

 

"Only thing you were wearing," Christa corrected.

"Now take it off!"

 

Well, I didn't want to take my chances getting her upset.

She already suspected I had been stealing all the attention from her. I pulled the white hat off my head, and swept my arm down to hold it in front of my crotch. With my other hand, I brushed out my hair, shaking loose my brown locks. Except for my eyebrows, the only hair on my body.

 

Christa held open the bag with the rest of my clothes.

"Drop it in here."

 

I did as I was told, truly discarding my last article of clothing. Now I felt my exposure and embarrassment was complete. I let my arms fall to my sides, showing all my pink parts.

 

"Look at the size of your clitoris, Erica!" the girl gasped. "But Carrie is right. You do look adorable when you've been stripped and left totally naked."

 

Her words reminding me of my erect clit, I could feel it sticking out of its hood, and I separated my legs slightly. Rolling my eyes toward the ceiling, I couldn't bear to look at her seeing me like this. I really just wanted her to touch me, and bring me to sweet orgasm.

 

Suddenly, I heard the sound of her footstepsů walking away!

I lowered my eyes to watch Christa drift toward the open classroom door. For a moment I froze, uncomprehending that she was taking my clothes with her. Then I cupped a hand over my pussy, and tiptoed after the young lady.

 

"Christa, no!" I whispered. "What are you

doing?"

 

She did not answer, but proceeded to walk right out into the hallway, my bag slung over her shoulder. It was late in the day, probably the last period, if I recalled. Many of the Senior students would have gone home.

The corridor was momentarily deserted, and with this being the Art wing, not too many students would be roving about. I brought my other arm across my breasts, to hide the erection of my nipples, leaving the classroom completely bare.

 

"Come on, Christa, this isn't funnyů" I pleaded, my feet cold on the floor.

 

The college girl turned around so she could face me, while walking backwards. "Oh, this isn't about a prank, Erica. This is aboutů revenge!"

 

Anxiously, I looked over my shoulder. Then I ran nude down the hallway. It was hard, trying to keep myself covered, but I had to run just to keep up. I could feel my bottom bouncing playfully, as my unfolded labia wiggled in the palm of my hand.

 

"What's the matter," Christa stopped to tease me.

"Don't you want to stay in the classroom and wait for Garth to return? Or maybe someone else will come along and want to play with you. Are you afraid more people will get to see your nude little body?"

 

"Yes," I answered, approaching the girl shyly.

 

Christa walked around me slowly, placing a hand on my smooth ass. "But just a little while ago, you were sitting naked in front of fifty high school students, with your legs spread open."

 

"But I was only pretending to be an art model," I tried to explain. "If I'm caught now, running through the school like this, I will have no excuse. It will be so embarrassing!"

 

The twenty-year-old girl came to stand in front of me again.

She took my arms in her hands, gently moving them out of the way, and I didn't give much resistance. She cupped one of my small firm breasts, easing her thumb across the elongated nipple. I closed my eyes and gasped with pleasure.

 

"So you're really not an exhibitionist, Erica? You truly are shy and bashful," She was actually playing with my tits in the middle of the school hallway. "But it turns you on, too!"

 

"Uh-huh," I confessed, wishing she would lower her fingers and finish me off.

 

And then, she stopped touching me. I opened my eyes to see Christa smiling, as she backed away, further down the corridor. I just stood there, naked and desperate, with everything hanging out.

 

"Come on, Erica, I want you to streak the high school!"

 

With that statement, the auburn-haired college girl waved the bag and jogged past some empty classrooms. I had no choice but to follow her! I mean, she had all my clothes. Not really covering up, I had one hand resting lightly on my tummy while my other arm flailed at my side, bare feet slapping over the tiles. She rounded a corner, and as I reached the edge of the wall, I hesitated.

 

This hallway had rooms with closed doors. I wasn't sure, but there could be classes going on inside. Christa was careful to be quiet, and she slowed her pace to stroll casually down the center of the corridor. The tote bag swung merrily at her side. Glancing over her shoulder, she winked at me from behind her sexy glasses.

 

I hurried to try to catch up with her. Why couldn't she just give me my clothes back? Or at least let me run around in my underwear. Halfway through the corridor, Christa dashed to one side, toward one of the rooms. She peered through the rectangular window for a minute, and then to my surprise, she pushed the door wide open.

 

I heard voices coming from the classroom! At the last second, I jumped over to the wall, on the same side as the open doorway. My ass was pressed against the cold metal lockers and I arched up on my bare toes.

Arms held straight at my sides, I spread my fingers in shock. Then I heard a male teacher talking to Christa.

 

"I'm applying to start my student teaching here,"

she explained to him, standing just a few feet away from me, in front of the door. "Could you tell me which way is the Main Office?"

 

There was a titter of laughter from the students, and then the teacher replied, "Well the Main Office is on the first floor, Miss. On the other side of the building. Would you like me to send a student with you to show you the way?"

 

Ohmygosh! As I stood there right outside the classroom, my nipples pointed out like darts. No, noů they were sticking up at the ceiling, they were so hard! And I was getting wet down there, too!

 

"Um, that's OK," Christa finally said. "I

think I can find my way."

 

The teacher then answered, "All right, but you can leave the door open. We've finished our exam in here."

 

I watched as the college girl waved and began moving down the hallway again. Inside the room to my left, I heard papers shuffling, desks and chairs moving about. Christa turned around and beckoned me with a finger. I shook my head silently. But she only grinned, waving the bag of clothes in front of me.

 

Thinking back, I probably could have turned around and gone the other direction. But that seemed like it would take too long, and I might run into more people. Besides, I had to follow Christa. It was like since she had all my clothes, she controlled me. If I sidestepped across the hall, the class might see my bare behind. So I faced forward and grabbed my tits and chased after Christa.

 

Fortunately I don't think anyone heard the naked girl running past the open classroom. I certainly didn't stop to look back! I couldn't believe I was running through my old high school in the middle of the afternoon, naked as the day I was born. All my bits were waving in the air, and danced excitedly as I rounded the corner and nearly crashed into Christa.

 

She put her hands on my slender hips and held me at arms length. "School is going to let out soon, Erica. Maybe we should make a trip to the Main Office, and pay the Principal a visit!"

 

"No!" I squealed. "He already caught me

naked, on the day of Graduation. I can't imagine what he would think if he saw me in college now, but still nude!"

 

Christa regarded me curiously, even raised an eyebrow.

"Um, that sounds like a fun story I have to hear. Maybe we could keep chatting in the hallway until the bell rings. Then all the students will scramble to their lockers and find you waiting hereů"

 

"No, please!" I squeaked again, moving closer so that my toes touched her shoes.

 

"Wow, Erica, you're really turned on by this," she observed. "Catch me if you can!"

 

With a sudden bound, the auburn-haired girl spun around and ran. I tried to make a grab for the bag, but she was too quick. My lunge carried me forward, and I was left with no choice but to continue running after her. Feet slapping and little tits bouncing, the breeze over my pussy was incredible! I streaked the entire length of the hallway, watching Christa disappear down the stairs.

 

I was really nervous now, as I headed onto the steps approaching the lower floors. This was no longer streaking a single corridor. I mean, I was running through my old high school stark naked! Even in my younger days, I had never done anything this outrageous. The sound of my feet echoed in the stairwell, as I heard the other girl racing all the way to the ground floor.

 

When I bolted out into the open, I saw there were some people further down the hall. I had to get my bearingsů one way would lead to the cafeteria, another to the offices. Just in time, I rounded a corner, and found Christa standing there with my bag of clothes.

 

"What's down this way, Erica?" she asked, as if she expected a tour!

 

Running a hand through my hair reminded me that I was no longer even wearing a hat. "Ah, umů this way leads to the band roomů"

 

"Cool!" the art student exclaimed and continued down the hallway.

 

Fully nude, I followed after. "Christa, wait! They're probably rehearsingů"

 

Indeed, as I moved closer, I could hear the sounds of instruments playing. Sections of pieces, and then the music would stop. The band instructor would have them go over the music again, or he might ask for only one instrumental section to play. Then they would all play together. There must have been thirty or forty students in the room, combined from all classes, Freshmen to Seniors. Although most Seniors usually skipped band practice.

Ohmygosh, that meant fourteen-year-olds would see me naked!

 

Christa, seeing me approach and my apprehensive expression, thought it would be funny to try her lost student-teacher stunt again. When there was a break in the playing, she walked into the classroom with my clothes. I heard her apologize for interrupting as she asked for directions.

 

"I need to report back to the Main Office," she was saying.

 

"Billy, show this young lady to the office," the band instructor said, sounding annoyed.

 

"Sure thing!" came a young excited voice, since after all, Christa was a pretty cute twenty-year-old.

 

I looked around in panic. Across the hall was the door that led to the auditorium. I didn't think I had many optionsů Hopefully, there wasn't an assembly going on! Before I spent too much time thinking about it, I ran to the wall on the other side and pulled open the heavy black door.á  

Inside, the auditorium was dark and quiet. The only light was up on the stage. I took a moment to catch my breath. My heart was beating wildly! As a placed my hand to my chest, I couldn't help but squeeze one of my breasts. Oh how I had often wished my tits were bigger, so that I could suck on my own nipples. Before I knew it, I was running a hand down my body, making myself hotter and hotterů

 

"Erica, are you in here?"

 

At the sound of the voice coming from the opening door at the back of the large room, I ran forward and climbed up onto the well-lit stage. I ran out into the center, remembering how the hardwood floor felt beneath my little bare feet. The memories of my high school graduation sent shivers up my spine. Standing nude on the raised platform, I watched as it was only Christa who entered the auditorium.

 

"You look so cute up there!" she called out, running down the aisle to the foot of the stage. "I ditched the kid, telling him I could find my own way."

 

"Is itů is it safe?" I asked biting my fingers nervously as I crept toward the girl.

 

Christa shrugged her shoulders, "As safe as it's going to beů"

 

I walked over and sat down, letting my legs hang off the edge of the stage. Christa took my foot in one of her hands and began caressing, tracing her fingers around my toes. Her touch made me excited, and I lay on my back, staring up at the ceilingů my hard nips pointing straight up.

She spread my legs apart, and I let her see my excited pussy.

 

"Do you remember the time when your died your hair red, we made you strip on stage at the college Performing Arts Center?" she asked.

 

How could I forget! Thinking about that episode, I pulled my legs up onto the stage, and rolled over to lie on my stomach. I was stretched out nude along the width of the edge and rested my head on my folded arms.

Christa was able to rub her hand down my naked back, and felt my tender behind exposed under the lights.

 

"What a hot little bottom you've got, Erica!" She giggled and continued, "Do you remember how Alicia's music was making you masturbate? But Lisa wouldn't let you finishů"

 

Flustered and horny, I rolled over on my back, arms at my sides, hoping that Christa would touch my front. "Yesů yes, I remember."

 

"Well, I want you to cum for me, right now!" the art student said suddenly. "Carrie told me that you squirt when you orgasm, and I want to see!"

 

"Oh!" I gasped. "But why? Why hereů why now?

It will be so embarrassing!"

 

Christa took a step away from the stage, and it almost looked like she was going to take a front row seat. "Let's just say you owe me, Erica. Now start playing, or you won't get your clothes back!"á

 

I had to admit, the blackmail added to my humiliation, but also turned me on. Propping myself up on one arm, I brought my knees up a little and began stroking my pussy. I kind of wanted someone else to do this to me, but it looked like I would have to give a solo performance. Amazed out how puffed out my smooth pussy lips were, I wasted no time rubbing and probing andů  

"Oooh!" I started to moan aloud in pleasure.

 

My fingers worked the parts of my body I had come to know so well. Twisting my nipples, then running a hand down my stomach to my pubic mound. I couldn't believe I was doing this alone, in front of Christa! I slapped my bald pussy getting it nice and wet. Then I was able to insert two fingers, while manipulating my clitoris with my thumb.

 

"Ah, ah, ah!" I was getting very vocal, and my cries echoed through the auditorium.

 

"Do it on the stage!" Christa said excitedly, referring to the uncontrollable orgasm I was about to have.

 

While lost in my self-pleasuring, I somehow managed to hear the girl's instruction. I spun around on my butt and positioned myself so that my open legs faced the back of the stage. Now I lifted my feet high in the air, which was the most frequent way I would ejaculate. It was just a matter of repeatedly working my fingers in and out, harder and faster, as my body quivered in ecstasy.

 

And then it happened. I let out a stream of girly juice that squirted in an arc across the stage, droplets falling on the waxed hardwood platform. For a minute it seemed, I just bucked my hips and bounced on my naked ass, experiencing multiple orgasms.

 

"That was awesome!" Christa laughed as she climbed up onto the stage. "Wow, Erica, you got to return to your old high school and cum all over the auditorium stage! I think you should leave it as a surprise for the band that will be here soon for after school rehearsal."

 

Blushing, and feeling very ashamed, I asked, "Where are my clothes?"

 

"I left them in the band room," Christa smiled.

"But don't worry. The band members will be joining us shortly. I suppose you could sneak in once they leave the classroom, or wait until they file into the auditorium and see you in all your gloryů"

 

I stood up on shaky legs and had to lean on the college girl for support. Because of the way I had positioned myself, I actually didn't get much on my inner thighs. My clit was sticking out, and there was maybe a pearl drop of cum at the bottom of my pussy, but that was it.

 

Christa looked at my crotch for a moment, and then said, "Oh, Erica, hereů you can have this!"

 

She reached behind her back and pulled out the knitted white hat that had started this whole mess! Since it didn't go with her outfit, I guess, she was willing to return it to me. I took the hat thankfully, and immediately lowered it to cover my shaved pink vulva. It actually felt kind of nice down there.

 

"Now go run through the back door," Christa advised me. "Head around the corner, and you will be able to slip back in the classroom while the students enter here through the side door."

 

That made sense. It was funny though, her giving me directions, when I was well familiar with my former high school. I found the steps that led off the stage, still keeping the white hat placed over my pussy.

As my feet hit the auditorium floor, I heard the first few voices coming from behind the black theatre curtains! I quickly ran down the center aisle, although it was actually running up an incline toward the back doors. There was giggling behind me, but I didn't turn to look over my shoulder.

 

Rushing out into the school's main lobby area, I found a crowd of students pressing to leave the building! Had the last bell rang already? I guess it had, since that was why the band students were heading into the auditorium. And all the other students, those who didn't have after-school activities, the whole high school it seemed, was on their way to leave the building!

 

I don't know if I was noticed at first. Most of the student body was focused on the exit, not on the auditorium and my emerging body.

Keeping my back against the wall, I stood up on my toes, holding that hat in front of my crotch. But with my bare legs, flat stomach, and pink nipples pointing out, there was no mistaking I was naked. I held my breath and sidestepped toward the edge of the wall, hoping no one would approach me, or I wouldn't run into anyone.

 

It was when I rounded the corner that I heard the shouts and whistles. Sure, now everyone waited to see my bare ass! Oh God, this was so embarrassing! They would have no idea that I was a model for an art class today, and an unnecessary nude model at that! And with my slim, petite figure, I was as likely to be considered a high school student rather than a nineteen-year-old young woman. Maybe they would think I was a sophomore who got her clothes stolen.

 

My feet slapping down the hallway, I hurried into the band room without thinking. More so, because I wanted to find cover, as I didn't know if anyone was chasing after me. I was grateful to see the room had indeed emptied out, silent except for the clutter of chairs, music stands, and open instrument cases. I dropped the hat and walked fully nude over to the teacher's desk, where I saw Christa had conveniently left my tote bag.

 

What was she thinking! It was a good thing that the band teacher didn't send some student to bring it down to the Main Office. On the other hand, maybe that's what Christa was hoping. Shuddering at the possibility of the thought, I reached down and began to pick out my clothes. Once I was dressed again, I let out a sigh of relief. I pulled on the white hat, glad to have it back on my head, instead of as a shield to hide my pussy.

 

As I walked down the hallway, swinging the empty bag at my side, I remembered all the adventures I had here during high school. I guess this was just one more to add to my exciting collection of memories. Hopefully, I wouldn't be returning to the school any time soon!

 

THE END

[Girlspns]

Erica Gone Fishing

Part 1

Summer was finally here, and I couldn't wait to try out my new bikini. Well, I wouldn't be trying it out in public. It was much too racy to wear to the beach, or even around other people, I thought. I had just turned twenty, and my friends had gotten me the bathing suit kind of as a gag gift.

But little did they know, I thought it was really cute, and the idea of prancing around in such a skimpy little thing turned me on!

 

The problem was, this was my first opportunity to test it.

Not only because it was finally nice and really warm, like eighty degrees, but I finally had some time alone. With my parents out looking for lawn furniture and my older step-brother away, I had the house all to myself. When I was sure it was safe, I stripped down in my bedroom and put on the bikini.

 

The bottoms were high-cut, with elastic strings that ran over my hip. They dipped down to hold up the patch of fabric covering my pubic mound. It was V-shaped and very tiny. No way someone could wear this unless they were completely shaved down there. It was perfect for me. The back was a thong style, with just a little triangle of material at the top of my ass crack. For the top of the bikini, it was just two more triangles attached by a string that tied behind my neck. They barely covered my areolas and nipples. I swear, if I had bigger breasts, it would be impossible to wear.

 

The bikini itself was bright pink, kind of like the way I blushed, or the color of my naughty parts when I was excited. Like I said, my friends thought it was a joke. But while I laughed it off at my birthday party, saying I would never dare get caught in this ridiculous thing, I secretly yearned to try it on. Now as I watched myself in the bedroom mirror, I saw how much skin I was showing and I felt sexy.

 

I smacked my hand playfully on my bare cheeks, and then proceeded to head out the door. My plan was to get some sun today. Out in the backyard, I would have plenty of privacy. As long as I didn't doze off, I might even take off my top. I just needed to grab some sunscreen from the bathroom and I would be all set.

 

Walking down the hallway in my little bikini, I suddenly heard a knock at the front door! I froze, my heart starting to race. Who could be stopping by? My friends had other plans today, as far as I knew. Looking down at my near naked body, I blushed. It's hard to believe after all the things I have been through, but getting caught like this would be so embarrassing!

 

"Just a minute!" I called out, bring my hands to my head in slight panic.

 

Quickly, I rushed back down the hall and slipped into my bedroom. I did a search, but my clothes from last night were already in the wash. The doorbell rang out in succession, as though someone were pressing it three times in a row. How rude! Flustered, I finally spotted a long T-shirt draped over the back of a chair. I sometimes used it as a nightshirt, but not recently. Picking it up, I brought it to my nose to smell that it was fresh and clean. I dashed toward the front door, pulling my head and arms through the sleeves as I ran.

 

Smoothing it out, the shirt fell loose about my shoulders, and came down to almost my knees. Now I was decent. I fanned myself with a hand and caught my breath, before opening the door to see whom my unexpected visitor was.

 

Standing in front of my house, huddled together on the welcome mat, was the woman I knew to be Alicia's Aunt. And with her, one on each side, was her son Jimmy and his friend Cody. I realized now that it was Alicia's obnoxious cousin who had had been ringing the doorbell impatiently. I was shocked, my mind fuzzy, and all I could seem to think was, what the hell were they doing here?

 

Ohmygosh! What if she found out! I mean, that I had been seen naked by Jimmy on more than one occasion. Even Cody had seen me without my clothes on. It's not like it was my fault, or I had wanted these boys to see me in the nudeů things, just sort of got out of hand. But what if he told! That little bastard, what if Jimmy talked about me stripping in front of them? And now his mother had come here to yell at me. She brought him with her to confront me about my inappropriate behaviorů  

"Hello there, Erica," Alicia's Aunt said with a pleasant smile.

 

Thinking perhaps I had overreacted, I answered a little more relieved, "Umů hi."

 

"I am so sorry to bother you," the woman

continued, a hand on her son's shoulder. "But I am in a bit of a crisis here. I had promised to take Jimmy and his friend to the park today.

Unfortunately, some unexpected family business came up, and I have to run out of town. Alicia is at work right now, so I was wondering, would you mind looking after the boys?"

 

I stood there, my mouth hung open, speechless.

 

Alicia's Aunt must have read the expression on my face, and she hastily added, "I don't mean to impose on you, Erica. I could take them with me, but I'm afraid, wellů you know how Jimmy gets. You've supervised these two before, and did such a good job! Alicia said you wouldn't mind."

 

"Did she," I muttered, rubbing my elbows in opposite hands.

 

Standing there barefoot, a long T-shirt over my new bikini, I really didn't know what to think. The boys were staring at me quietly, Jimmy's mother waiting expectantly. She had no idea about the little problems I had when alone with these two. I suppose I could have refused, saying I had other plans. But I felt guilty because I did not want to admit the real reason.

So instead, I said I would watch the boys.

 

"All right!" Jimmy pumped his arm excitedly. He then added, "I just gotta grab our stuff from the car."

 

His enthusiasm made me blush a little, and I smiled weakly from the doorstep. Cody stayed near me, his hands in his pockets. I watched as Alicia's Aunt returned to where she had parked, allowing her son to rummage through the back seat, and then pull some things out of the trunk. I realized as he began walking toward the house, that he was carrying two fishing poles and a tackle box.

 

Alicia's Aunt waved goodbye to me, thanking me and reminding her son and his friend to behave for me. Then, just like that, she backed onto the road and sped away. Maybe it was my imagination, but it seemed she was rather anxious to be off, before I could change my mind.

 

"What's the matter, Erica? You didn't think we were going to hang around your boring house all day," Jimmy said as he handed one of the rods to Cody.

 

It was a beautiful day outside, and I answered, "No, I guess not. Your mother said something aboutů going to the park?"

 

"Yes," Cody piped up. "We found a secret

fishing hole, no one else knows about. Jimmy and I are going to be the first ones to try it out!"

 

"A secret fishing hole, huh?" I ran a hand absently through my soft brown hair.

 

As I looked down at Cody, I turned to regard Jimmy, and found that I had to look up to see eye to eye with him. I kept forgetting how big he had grown. What was he now, twelve or thirteen? I could already see the difference between the two friends. Cody still had a boyish innocence, clinging to his youth. But Jimmy was getting more confident, bolder, and more obnoxious.

He was the kind of kid who seemed older than his age, probably already sneaking through his father's Playboy collection. That made me more nervous.

 

"Well what are you just standing around for?" the larger boy demanded.

 

The town park was within walking distance from my house. I know, because I had taken the route through the woods many times, after I had lost my clothes. Thinking about this made me blush again, and I rubbed my toes shyly behind my other leg.

 

"Let me just put some shoes on," I finally said, almost as if asking permission.

 

Before I could embarrass myself further, I turned around and ran back into the house. Padding down the hallway in my bare feet, I entered my room and grabbed the first pair of shoes I could find. They were brown leather sandals, and quite comfortable. Then, grasping the fabric of the T-shirt in my hands, I paused and wondered if I should find something else to wear. But we were just going to the park, and I did have my bathing suit on underneath.

Besides, it was summer. I shrugged my shoulders and prepared to meet the boys outside my house.

 

Jimmy was eager for us to be on our way as I reappeared through the front door. "Come on, Erica, let's go! We don't want the fish to get away, or someone else to find our secret spot!"

 

"All right, all right!" I huffed. "I just

have to lock the doorů"

 

But after I removed the key from the bolt lock, I turned around and patted my shirt. The boys were watching me curiously. Soon, Alicia's cousin grew impatient as his expression changed to show he regarded me as a silly girl.

 

"No pockets," I said weakly. "Um, do you

thinků if I give you the key to hold onto, you promise you won't lose it, Jimmy?"

 

"Yeah, I won't lose it," Jimmy grumbled.

 

It wasn't something I wanted to do, or felt entirely comfortable about. But the only other choice was to go back inside and find another shirt, or throw on a pair of shorts. And I figure the longer I kept Jimmy waiting, the more likely he would be to cause trouble or give me a problem. So I dropped the brass key into hand, which he promptly stuffed into the pocket of his own khaki long shorts. I mean, what could happen, I would have my eye on him the whole time.

 

Finally, I motioned to the boys we were ready to leave, and we began marching down the driveway. As I said, it was a lovely day outside, not at all a bad day to go for a walk. The neighborhood I lived in was very residential, typically suburban. Carrie lived a few blocks away from me. The old high school was a bit further, as was the library, but I had walked the distance before and without any clothes, too! Not by my choiceů  

Heading along the sidewalk in the direction of the town park, Jimmy and Cody walked in front of me, chatting and giggling amongst each other. Better this way, so I could keep my eyes on them. I started to think this would be a breeze, and I would enjoy a pleasant trip to the park as well.

But by the time we turned onto a side street lined with trees, the boys slowed down to walk on either side of me.

 

"Hey, Erica, are you wearing anything under that shirt?" Jimmy suddenly asked.

 

Flustered, I almost tripped, as I clutched at the material and sputtered, "Whatů why would you think that? I mean, of course I am!"

 

The boy only continued to tease me, "Alicia told me that one time you went to school without any underwear on!"

 

Cody, on my other side, burst out laughing. Apparently he found the idea very amusing.

 

"No! That's not true," I said defiantly, although I felt myself blush.

 

"Maybe she went to schoolů naked," Cody giggled.

 

I was thankful for the shade of the trees, which hid my look of embarrassment. "Boys! I don't know what's gotten into you two. I'll have you both know, I am wearing my bathing suit under this T-shirt!"

 

"Oh," muttered Jimmy, perhaps a bit disappointed.

 

And that put an end to that little discussion. We continued along our way, Alicia's cousin and his friend carrying their fishing poles and the tackle box. At least they hadn't made me drag along their gear. I suppose a few inappropriate questions were not too bad, if that was all the discomfort I had to endure. Approaching the avenue that ran along the side of the park, the entrance was just around the block. However, Jimmy stopped us, and pointed to an opening in the woods, between the fences.

 

"There!" he said and moved toward the tree-line.

 

I stepped away from the sidewalk nervously. Cody had already joined his friend. Closer inspection showed there was indeed a trail running deeper into the park. Then, I let out a small gasp, for I suddenly recognized this path and this break in the fence. Only, I was used to exiting the park in the opposite direction. Many times I had traveled this way, after Lisa or my friends had stripped me of all my clothes. Sometimes, it would be too much for me, and before I ran home I would lie down nude in the grass and masturbate.

Right where the boys were now standingů

 

"What's wrong?" Jimmy asked. "Are you afraid you might get lost?"

 

"No, noů" I answered, tugging on the end of my T-shirt. "I think I've been here before."

 

His face wrinkled in doubt, Jimmy looked at the trail, and then turned back to me. "Impossible! This is our secret path. You can't tell anyone!"

 

"Oh, all right, I promise!" I said feeling exasperated. "Let's just go."

 

The three of us plunged into the woods, easily following the dirt path. After we wound our way through the trees, I realized that there were other trails that branched off the main one. Some of these, I don't think I had walked before. But Jimmy seemed to know where he was going. I was helpless but to follow after him and his friend. Now I understood why his mother was so eager to drop him off on my hands. The boy was determined to find this fishing hole, even when I suggested we make our way back to the larger park grounds.

 

We must have walked for twenty minutes before I pressed through some trees and started walking down hill. Soon we emerged in a wide clearing, and stretched out before us was a placid lake. I noticed, too, there was a wooden docků maybe like a wharf ů that extended out over the water. It was in this direction that the boys headed, and I followed after.

 

"This is kind of nice," I said, viewing the full lake surrounded completely by trees.

 

Hooking a strand of hair behind my ear, I continued to take in my surroundings. It was very quiet, seemed to be very private. Indeed, just the way we were enclosed in here, made it seem like Jimmy was the first person to discover this isolated spot. So tranquil, we could have been at some remote cabin resort. I never knew this was part of the park.

 

The boys dropped their tackle box near the edge of the dock, and started to set up their fishing poles. I walked over curiously to watch. It amazed me that they actually knew what they were doing. I was never good with rods and reels and anything to do with the hobby.

 

Cody suddenly looked up at me and asked, "Are you gonna go skinny-dipping?"

 

"What?" came my startled response, eyes wide, as I clutched my T-shirt.

 

Jimmy's friend shrugged. "You said you brought your bathing suit. If you go swimming, since you're skinny, that's called skinny-dippingů"

 

"I am not skinny!" I protested, even though in truth I have a slim figure and small breasts.

 

Working on some fishing line, Alicia's cousin laughed, "No, Codyů skinny-dipping means you go swimming without your bathing suit.

Without any clothes on at all!"

 

"Oh," Cody said sheepishly.

 

Feeling that I needed to assert my authority, I answered firmly, "Well I will not be going swimming. And I'm not going to let you two see my bathing suit."

 

Jimmy stood up to look at me and asked, "Why not, Erica?"

 

"Becauseů" I replied, flustered and blushing.

"It's a little bikini. And boys your age shouldn't see me in it."

 

"Whatever," Jimmy mumbled, rolling his eyes.

"At least you can help us out by attracting the fish to us."

 

I wasn't sure if that was an insult, or if he was serious.

"What do you mean by that?"

 

The larger boy hoisted his fishing pole and cast his line, then turned to me and said, "Take off your shoes and splash your feet in the water."

 

Skeptical, I asked, "And what will that do?"

"The ripples in the water will make the fishes come over here by us," Cody answered excitedly. "We learned that in science class!"

 

"And your legs are long enough to reach," Jimmy added.

 

Actually, I never thought of myself as having long legs. But they were slender and proportioned with the rest of my body to give the illusion of length. I also wondered if disturbing the smooth lake would in fact scare the fish away. And then Alicia's cousin started teasing me again.

 

"Unless you're afraid you might frighten the fish with your smelly feet!" he said rudely.

 

Well, I knew how this game was played. I stuck out my tongue at Jimmy, and proceeded to march confidently past the boys. When I stood at the edge of the dock, I looked down to see my reflection in the water line. I supposed I would just be able to splash around with my toes. So I sat on the ground and quickly undid the straps on my sandals. After all that walking, it did feel rather nice, and I rubbed my little feet appreciatively. I then swung my legs over the side, letting them dangle. My bare toes skimmed the surface of the lakeů and it felt good!

 

Leaning back on the heels of my hands, I kicked my legs up and down. It did make me feel a little silly, but the boys urged me to keep splashing.

 

"All right, that's enough," Jimmy said after a while.

 

The boys now intent on their fishing, I stood up and walked back across the dock. I looked behind me to see the wet footprints of my bare feet on the wooden boards. My sandals were left near the edge, but I figured I didn't need them for the moment. Instead, I found a spot on the middle of the docks, and gently lay down. With my arms resting beneath my head, it was pretty comfortable. The sun shone directly above, warming my face, legs, and toes.

 

It was rather peaceful for a while, until I heard the sound of feet stomping on the dock, next to my head. I opened my eyes to see Jimmy staring down at me. He didn't seem too happy.

 

"What's the matter?" I asked pleasantly.

 

Alicia's cousin frowned and said, "It's not working.

There aren't any fish around."

 

He seemed so disappointed at that moment, that I couldn't help but climb to my feet and put a comforting hand on his shoulder. This, the boy shrugged away. In response, I ran my fingers through his unruly mop of hair, and then game him a playful little shove.

 

"Maybe you're just not good at fishing," I teased.

 

That only worked to get Jimmy's ire and he turned around and said, "Yeahů well, maybe you're not really wearing a bathing suit under that shirt!"

 

"Jimmy," I said blushing, "didn't I already tell you that I'm wearing my bikini?"

 

Now the boy stood with his hands on his hips, challenging me. "That's what you saidů but you won't show us! If you're really have your bathing suit on today, prove it."

 

"Fine, I'll show you!" I answered defiantly.

 

The two of us stared at each other for a moment, neither willing to yield. Barefoot, I was about the same height as the boy. It's almost like we were suddenly equals, peers on the school playground. Alicia's obnoxious cousin expected me to strip for him, remove my T-shirt, and stand on the dock in my tiny pink bikini. But I had a better ideaů  

With one hand, I gripped the bottom of the shirt and made sure to pull it down tight. This caused the back to ride up a bit, but I was facing Jimmy so he wouldn't see. I then reached my other hand under the shirt and found the tie at my hip. Once this was undone, it was easy for the little things to slip down my legs and fall to my feet. I stepped to the side so I could carefully bend down to pick up the fabric, and then tossed them at Jimmy.

 

Ohmygosh! I had just removed my bikini bottoms!áá  

Jimmy held the material stretched between his two hands.

Mesmerized, it was almost as if he couldn't believe I had been wearing these. I hoped he didn't sniff themů that would be too embarrassing! But then he balled them up in his fist and pointed at me with his other finger.

 

"Yeah, all right, so maybe these were all you had on," he said accusingly. "My cousin tells me you usually don't wear a bra or nothing, because you have small tits."

 

"Jimmy!" I cried, instinctively lifting my hands to clutch the shirt in front of my breasts. "Where did you learn to talk like that?"

 

The boy shrugged, but continued watching me. I felt myself heating up under his scrutiny, and really just wanted him to go back to fishing with his friend. So I slowly reached my hands behind my headů I had to be careful not to raise the hem of the T-shirt too high or else I would expose my naked pussy. Silently, my fingers slipped down my neck, finding the tie-string that kept the bikini top in place. Working this loose, I was able to then pull the fabric through the top of my shirt. This too, I threw at Alicia's cousin.

 

He was able to catch the bikini top with his free hand, and left me standing in just my long T-shirt. I hoped he didnĺt expect me to go further! Very self-consciously, I smooth down the front of the shirt to make sure I stayed decent.

 

Jimmy looked at my pink bikini bottoms in one hand, the tiny top in his other, and then smiled at me. "Thanks, Erica! These will make a good lureů"

 

Honestly, I wasn't quite sure what to make of that statement. But I saw him turn around and run excitedly back to his friend.

Running my own hand through my hair, I was a little confused about what had just happened. Had I just been tricked out of my bikini? Well, I decided, at least it got the little monster to leave me alone. I made a point to walk a bit further down the dock, putting more distance between the boys and me. Then I found a nice spot to sit down again, hugging my knees to my chest.

 

Some time passed, with the sun still bright in sky above.

Not a cloud in sight, it was perfect weather for laying out. Part of me started to regret being dragged along to the park, missing out on the chance to do some tanning. Glancing over my shoulder, I marveled again out how private this lake location was. It's not like there were any other fishermen coming to this spot.

Truly, it appeared that Jimmy was the first to discover the place. For their part, he and his friend were now happily occupied casting their lines and excited about the prospect of catching something.

 

Slowly, I rose to my feet. The boys didn't notice. Looking all around, there was not another soul in sight. No one was watching me. Before I could change my mind, I grabbed the back of the T-shirt and pulled it over my head! Immediately, I clutched the shirt to my body, hiding my full frontal nudity. Behind me, however, my cute little bottom wiggled out in the open, delighting in the warmth and fresh air on my back and bare butt.

 

I knelt down on the dock, and then lay completely on my stomach, across the width of the wooden pier. Because I am totally shaved, my pussy was sensitive coming into contact with the ground. But once I settled in, it wasn't that bad. I found my nipples were a little bit harder than I would have liked, but for once, I was glad not to have big squishy breasts. The T-shirt, of course, I draped behind me covering my naked ass. It was like at the being at a masseuse, when one has just a towel placed over their butt for modesty.

 

Folding my arms, I was able to rest my head, facing in the direction so I could keep an eye on the boys at the other end of the fishing pier. I had moved my hair out of the way, so that my shoulders were exposed. Oh God, this felt so nice! The sun beat down on the soles of my feet, my calves and legs and played wonderfully across my back. It wasn't too hot, just the touch of gentle rays caressing my body. Now as long as I didn't fall asleepů  

"Hey Cody, do you think I can reel it in?"

 

I woke to the sound of Jimmy talking to his friend. Opening my eyes, I was a little groggy. How much time had went by? It couldn't have been more than a few minutes! Very conscious of my vulnerable state, I was relieved to feel the fabric of my T-shirt still covering my bottom. But then I saw that the boys were standing only several feet away from me, and Jimmy had his fishing pole.

ááá

"I don't know," the other boy said. "She

looks like she's sleepingů"

 

My body froze as I heard Jimmy laugh, "I bet I can do it without waking her up!"

 

Then the next thing I knew, I watched as Alicia's cousin swung his fishing rod back, and cast the line in my directionů I didn't have time to react or anything! I just closed my eyes and curled my toes in anticipation. What was he thinking!

 

The line sailed over me, and I heard the metal hook hit the wood of the pier at my side.

 

"Missed!" Cody exclaimed.

 

"Oh yeah?" Jimmy said.

 

Only half opening one eye, I now watched the boy start to reel in the line. Sure enough, as the hook was dragged across the wooden dock, it caught on the material of the T-shirt placed over my bottom. I didn't realize just how effective these fishing hooks were. When I was about to reach my arm back to keep the shirt secure, Jimmy pulled up and lifted the T-shirt right off me!

 

Jimmy's friend clapped and shouted, "I see Erica's butt!"

 

Too late, my hand landed and made contact with the smooth skin of my uncovered bottom. Immediately I jumped to my feet in surprise. Jimmy held his fishing pole with both hands, staggering back a little as he hoisted the long T-shirt dangling on the hook. The T-shirt, the only thing I had been wearing, which now left meů completely naked!

 

The boys looked at me standing there, amazed about how suddenly I had been stripped.

 

"Oh!" I gasped, and then quickly moved my arms to cover my little tits and pussy.

 

But Alicia's cousin only turned around, and started running toward the end of the dock. I had no idea what he was up to, and I decided I had better chase after him. Cody giggled when I ran by him, my bare feet taking quick steps as I was hugging my body. It was frustrating because I was ashamed about losing my clothes, but being totally nude around others was also exciting. I bit my lip and shuffled closer to the water.

 

"Jimmy, what are you doingů " I asked shyly.

"Stop playing aroundů don't do that!"

 

The boy was watching me with a mischievous look in his eye.

As I inched closer on my toes, he swung the line over the lake, my T-shirt waving like a banner in the breeze. He was so obnoxious! I hated him having me in a compromising position, and I was embarrassed by the way my body was reacting. Very carefully, I held one arm tight across my breasts, hiding my extended nipples. Down below, I kept a palm covering my smooth crotch, although I could already feel the silky outer lips opening up.

 

"Allů all right, that's enoughů" I said, but I couldn't reach out an arm to grab the shirt.

 

Jimmy lowered the line until the shirt was just above the surface of the water, and he said, "Put your hands behind your head, Erica!"

 

Oh God, this couldn't be happening! The cheeks of my cute little bottom clenched nervously as I stood there. I mean, here I was just totally bare in broad daylight! The sun beat down on my shoulders as I hesitated. There was no choice really, because I needed to get that shirt back and cover up quick. What I couldn't figure out though, is what Jimmy had in mind. In the past, the boy would always make fun of me, or just tease me if I lost my clothes. But nowů it's like he wanted to see me naked.

 

Very carefully, I crossed my legs at the ankles. I wanted to stay closed, that is, I was mortified at the thought of my pussy opening up.

Then, very slowly, I lifted my arms, bringing them in back of my head. I took a deep breath. My hands were clasped over my soft hair, leaving my elbows sticking out on either side of my face. They weren't the only things sticking outů

 

"Pointy, pointy!" Jimmy taunted me, bobbing his fishing pole up and down.

 

That made me arch up on my toes, pushing my chest out further. "Jimmyů don't! Please, just let me have my clothes back!"

 

Alicia's cousin paused as if considering, but then replied, "First you have to walk the whole dock. Go all the way to the end, then turn around and come back here."

 

"But why!" I gasped, and shifting my weight, accidentally separated my legs.

 

Jimmy shrugged, "Alicia says you like to do stuff like this. Walk around nudeů"

 

"That's not true!" I insisted, curling my fists behind my head.

 

By now, my erect nipples were sticking up toward the sky.

This was so embarrassing! I was about to move my hands to hide my pink parts, when Jimmy told me that I had to make the walk with my arms at my sides. Too late, I could sense my labia unfolding and my clitoris emerging out of its hood. I desperately wanted to cover up, not put on a gynecological display. So I turned around on my heel, and started walking toward the end of the dock.

 

The problem was, I was now waving my pink bits in the direction of Jimmy's friend, Cody. I don't think he had moved the whole time.

But now he sat with his legs crossed pretzel style, and watched me with a broad grin. I'm sure he had no idea what was going on inside me, my tummy fluttering deliciously, nor how my body was reacting. Jimmy parading me around in front of his friend must have been the height of humiliation, but also strangely arousing. My areolas were pink on top of the fair skin of my swelled-up perky breasts, each nipple extending long and hard. I wanted to reach my hand and trace a finger over this erogenous zone, but I dare not do that here!

 

As I walked by him, I kept my eyes lowered, focusing on putting one bare foot in front of the other. I tried not to think about the boys seeing every inch of me. It also occurred to me that Jimmy had a nice long view of my naked backside. My ass wiggled playfully with each step, my pussy lips poking briefly between my legs, which must have been a tantalizing sight.

All this, I did with my arms rigidly at my sides like a model walking the catwalk.

 

When I reached the far end of the pier, my eyes were fixed on the tree line. I wondered if I could make a desperate run into the woods.

But then, I would probably never get my clothes back. For a moment, I hesitated, standing there and wondering what to do. Before I even realized it, I had slipped a finger inside my pussy! I looked down and gasped as I touched myself, rubbing and flicking my clitoris up and down.

 

Well this was no good! I couldn't allow myself to masturbate with Alicia's cousin and his friend watching me. Even though it felt incredible. Reluctantly, I turned around again. At the last moment, I pulled my finger out of my pink slit. Balling my hands into fists at my sides, I began to jog back to where Jimmy waited for me. My little tits bounced up and down, my pussy lips flapping like flower petals as the breeze tickled my smooth shaven skin. By the time I reached the boy, I was breathless.

 

"Can Iů can I have my T-shit back?" I finally asked.

 

Jimmy still had the material hooked on the end of his fishing line, which he held over the lake. "Why, are you embarrassed, Erica?"

 

"Yes!" I nearly cried, my whole body blushing from shame and arousal.

 

"Well, OK," Jimmy muttered. "I guess you can cover up, then."

 

Grateful to regain some modesty, I wrapped both arms across my breasts, hugging my chest. I then dropped down in a crouch, with knees together. In this position, I waited for the boy reel in his line. It was agonizing to watch the shirt lift higher and higher, above the surface of the water. My heart was beating fast, relishing my outdoor nudity for a moment longer.áá

 

And then a gust of wind swept over the expanse of the lake.

Alicia's cousin held onto the rod with both hands, but the line swung to the sideů and my T-shirt was whipped right off the hook, landing on the water in the distance!

 

"Jimmy!" I squealed in disbelief, crawling over to the edge of the dock.

 

In shock, I saw the white material floating upon gentle ripples, further and further away. But it didn't take long to get completely saturated and sink beneath the water. As I slowly raised myself to squat naked on the wooden pier, I ran one hand through my hair. My other arm reached out helplessly, and then dropped to my side. It was too late to do anything, unless I wanted to jump in the lake and search the murky bottom. I suddenly jumped up and around, to find Alicia's cousin standing behind me.

 

"Oh, Jimmy, what did you do!" I grabbed the boy's shirt collar in my fist, forgetting that I was totally nude in front of him.

 

"Hey, careful, Erica!" he dropped his fishing pole in protest and wrapped his fingers around my wrist. "You'll poke my eye out with one of those thingsů"

 

Breathless, I realized he was talking about my erect nipples. I was so humiliated, seeing them quiver just inches from his face.

Letting go of my hold, I backed away several steps, bringing my arms close to cover my breasts and drape a hand in front of my pussy.

 

I decided to try a more tactful approach and said, "OKů Jimmy, what about my bikini? You still have that, right?"

 

Jimmy bent down to pick up his fishing rod, and reeled the line all the way in. "I told you, Erica, we used it for our lure. Both the top and bottom, one for me and one for Codyů"

 

"You're joking!" I gasped, slapping my hands on my thighs, before remembering to clasp them over my hairless crotch.

 

"Nah," Jimmy shrugged. "And it worked, too.

We each caught a fish. But I think the lures got lost or eaten or something."

 

"A couple of fish ate my bikini?" I almost laughed in spite of myself. Unable to hide my skepticism, I brought my hands to my hips. "Well how about my shoes?"

 

"How come you don't have no hair down there?"

Alicia's cousin asked as pointed a finger right at my pussy.

 

My face turned bright red, and I could feel my whole body blush in front of him. But I couldn't bring myself to cover up again. He seemed genuinely curious about my bare pubic mound, which was getting me excited. In fact, I was afraid to make a move, even as I sensed my clitoris poking out of its hood.

 

"Don'tů don't change the subject," I said bashfully. "What happened to my sandals? I took them offů right over here."

 

The boy shrugged his shoulders, unconcerned. "They must have fallen into the lake."

 

This was unbelievable! I spun around and scampered along the edge of the dock where the boys had been fishing. I don't know what good they would have done me, but something about losing my last items of clothing really sent a shiver up my spine. We were at the town park, miles away from my house, and I had nothing on at all! Seeing Alicia's cousin and his friend in their own shorts and T-shirts, heightened the awareness of my nudity.

 

"Jimmy!" I squealed, bouncing up to the boy. "All my clothes are gone! I'm out here, STARK NAKED!"

 

With a smirk and a chuckle, he answered, "Yeahů I can see that, Erica. And soon, I guess those guys will, too."

 

"Huh?" I jerked my head to the side in surprise.

"Where did they come from!"

 

Quickly, I grabbed the boy by his shoulders and spun him around so I could crouch behind him. Clutching the back of his shirt, I pulled him close in order to hide my nude little body. He squirmed and put up a fuss, but I didn't let go. Peering over his shoulder, I could see a group of men coming down the trail that led to the lake. They appeared to be older, fully tacked out with gear and equipment, and I counted six of them.

 

Jimmy twisted his head enough so that his face was next to mine and he grinned. "Looks like we weren't the only ones who knew about this fishing hole!"

 

I felt my knees go weak, and I was afraid I might actually have an orgasm. Certainly, the longer I stayed out here, the more likely I was to do something truly embarrassing. Biting my lip, I decided I would have to make a break for it, and run into the woods. At least there, I could hide among the trees. The problem was, Jimmy and I were down on the end of the dock that stretched over the water's edge, while the outdoorsmen were just approaching the other end.

 

Before it was too late, I pulled Jimmy to the side, and ran down the length of the wooden pier. I could hear him calling out after me, as he and his friend were no doubt enjoying the sight of my bouncing bare bottom.

 

"Hey, Erica, where are you going!" the obnoxious boy teased.

 

I passed by the group of fisherman, close enough to see scruffy white beards and one of the men had a cooler, probably filled with beer. Close enough, that they could see I was shaved hairless. But hopefully my naked run was a blur, and they wouldn't believe their eyes. My feet reached the gentle grass, and I didn't stop until I plunged beneath the branches and leaves of tall trees, momentarily out of view.

 

Ducking behind the trunk of run tree, I closed my eyes and felt the bark on my naked skin. I brought a hand up to my chest as I tried to catch my breath. There was only one thing that would calm my racing heart, I thought, cupping a breast and brushing my thumb along the very hard nipple.

 

"Was that girl wearing any clothes?" I heard a man ask.

 

Still pressing my body against the tree, I turned around so I could peer back toward the lake. I saw that the fisherman was talking to Jimmy. I knew I should have kept running, but I had to hear this explanation.

Alicia's cousin looked ahead into the woods, and I think he saw where I was hiding. Then he turned back to look up at the taller man.

 

"Nah," he said with a wave of a hand. "That's my sister. She was sunbathing out here in a very small bikini. She gets very shy around peopleů"

 

I found myself thinking that was very sweet of the boy to lie on my behalf. That excuse didn't seem half-unreasonable. And now that I was gone, I'm sure those fishermen had figured they had just seen me in a very revealing bathing suit. That would keep them from nosing around, or chasing after me. Already, I could see them pick up their gear again and start walking toward the end of the dock.

 

Now I had to decide what to do. I had no clothes onů at all.

Looking down, I was flustered seeing how my body was still reacting, and I ran a hand through my hair. Nipples stood proud and erect, and my shaved pussy lips were pink and spread open. Plus it was broad daylight. I really didn't want to be seen like this. Thought about trying to make my way home, but I wasn't sure about leaving Jimmy and his friend. How would I explain that to his mother?

 

So I would have to wait it out, and hope that the group of fishermen would not stay all day. Or maybe the boys would get bored and come looking for me. God, that would be so embarrassing! Still, for the time being, it appeared that Alicia's cousin and his friend were busy discussing their fishing hobby and had forgotten all about the naked twenty-year old girl in the woods.

 

I closed my eyes and clutched my little tits with both hands, sensuously rubbing my nipples against my palms. This would be a good time to find some relief, I thought to myself. But I didn't want to get caught masturbating so close to the group of people near the water. Expecting I might have a very loud orgasm, I figured they would hear me. How would I explain that to the boys!

 

Before waiting any longer, I turned and moved a little deeper into the trees surrounding the lake. I thought about heading toward the path we first followed to the lake, but then I worried what if more fishermen or other people started to show up. Changing directions, my bare body slipped further away from the dock, the water, and the trails. I actually found it rather sexy moving through the branches and trees, like some untamed wild animal. It was kind of arousing. I even stooped down in crouch, my bare feet stepping over dry leaves and pine needles, and tossed back my mane of soft brown hair.

 

It wasn't long before I found a new trail to follow. Not very wide, there was room for only one person to walk between the slender tree trunks. I figured this was good, as I was unlikely to encounter any hikers along this little path. Vaguely conscious of the where I was going, I tried to keep in mind that the lake was on my left side. I mean, I certainly did not want to get lost!

 

And then the path came to an end, blocked off by some logs and fallen tree limbs. Moving closer to investigate, I saw that I was all the way on the other side of the lake. Off in the distance across the water, I could make out the edge of the dock where Jimmy and Cody and the fisherman were. I wondered if they could see me.

 

Greatly daring, I climbed onto a large trunk that lay across the ground. My toes curled on the surface of the mossy bark, which felt kind of nice, like I was at one with nature. Slowly, I stood up and raised my arms to the sky. I almost wanted to shoutů but thought better of calling attention to myself. Instead, I shook my tits in their direction. Then my hand wandered down my stomach, fingers finding my bald crotch. First I spread open my soft vaginal lips, and started stroking my pussy.

 

What was I doing! I thought, even as a loud moan escaped my lips and my body shuddered.

 

Quickly, I climbed down from the tree trunk before I could make a spectacle of myself. Turning around I found another stack of fallen limbs and logs, these effectively shielding me from view on the other side. I brought my hands to the rough surface of the bark, and peered out in this new direction. The trees ended here, giving way to a wide open field of grass.

Closing my eyes, I tried to picture this setting from a different angle.

Suddenly, I realized that I was near the golf course! I had no idea it was so close to the lake.

 

The leaves rustled overhead, and a gentle breeze blew over my naked body. I actually smiled in spite of myself, because it felt so nice.

Arching up on my toes, I just enjoyed the sensations of the outdoors. Honestly, I was usually running to get home, whenever I had found myself in the woods without any clothes. Now I had some time to relax and savor the moment.

 

But the fleeting peaceful reverie was interrupted by the unmistakable sounds of steps crunching over twigs and branches on the ground behind me. Oh no! What, did Jimmy come looking for me? I was so embarrassed to have him sneak up on me, looking at my bare bottom. Cupping my hands to my breasts, I couldn't bring myself to turn around.

 

"Ericaů is that you?" asked the voice of a young male, about my age.

 

Shyly, I looked over my shoulder. "Ty?"

 

Tyů the young man who worked at the golf equipment shack.

The guy who went to my college. We were even in the same literature class last year. Even though this was so humiliating to be caught like this, my nipples popped out fully erect. I had to lower my hands to cup my little pussy.

 

"Hey, Erica," he said gently, and took a cautious step closer. "I thought it was you. I would recognize that assů I mean, I wouldů well, it's just that I don't know too many other pretty girls who run around the park buck naked!"

 

That made me giggle, although hearing him talk about my nudity absolutely excited me! I separated my hands and lifted them to the tree in front of me. Shifting my weight to my other leg, my butt wiggled with the motion, and I wondered if he could see my pussy lips from behind.

 

"Um, what did happen to your clothes?" the young man asked, still confused.

 

I stole another glance over my shoulder and saw that he have moved up right behind me, close enough to touch me. Slowly, I turned around, keeping my hands clasped over my pink slit. My toes touched his shoes as we looked at each other.

 

"Is your friend Carrie around?" Ty suddenly asked, remembering our first encounter.

 

That actually made me annoyed, and I curled my fists and planted them on my hips. "No, she is not here! I was looking after my friend's cousin and his buddy, and the brats took my bathing suitů everything I was wearing!"

 

Ty brought a hand to his mouth to stifle a chuckle.

"Wow, Ericaů that is pretty funny. But I'm glad its just you here, without your friendů or your clothes."

 

"Oh," I gasped, and blushed.

 

Then I lowered my eyes shyly, looking down, only to see that with my hands my hips I was left totally exposed. My labia were pronounced and hanging out, and my clitoris erect, but I couldn't move my hands to cover up.

 

"That's one smoothů" Ty started to say. "Um, may I?"

 

"Mmm-hmmm," I answered, raising my arms so I could run my hands through my hair.

 

The young man placed his hands on my hips and bent down so that he was eye-level with my shaved pubic mound. Very slowly, he traced his finger down my body until he made contact with the pink lips of my vagina. He stroked them softly, causing me to stand up on the tips of my toes.

 

"Oh, wow!" I suddered.

 

It had been a long time since another boy touched my pussy.

And at twenty-years old, I was technically still a virgin. Right then, at that moment, I decided I wanted him to take me.

 

Ty was already up on his feet, leaning in to kiss and suck on my nipples. He could probably tell how excited I was and that I was ready to go. His hands roamed over my body, and I was loving it! The young man moved behind me, reaching his arms around to caress and rub my stomach. When he pulled my hair to the side and kissed me on the neck, it was the most amazingly passionate moment of my life. While one hand clutched and squeezed my breast, he lowered his other arm so that he could begin fingering my pussy.

 

As he pulled my body close to his, I could feel his hardness press against my bare bottom. I was just waiting for him to drop his pants.

Would he try to take me from behind? My mouth was watering as I closed my eyes and let him tease my nipples.

 

"Oh, TYů don't stop!" I cried out with pleasure.

"Don'tů stopů"

 

"Hey you! What are you doing to Erica!"

 

Opening my eyes, I saw Jimmy standing in front of us. I had been grinding my ass into Ty's crotch, and he had both his hands on my tits. We both froze.

 

"Ah, Jimmyů it's not what you think," I said, helpless.

 

"Is this your friend's cousin?" the young man spoke into my ear.

 

I couldn't believe this was happening! I really wanted to have sex with this guy! We had been flirting with each other since last year, and now I was so horny. Besides the total humiliation of being caught like this, it was incredibly frustrating.

 

Jimmy curled his fingers in a fist and cried, "You better not hurt her!"

 

That was actually kind of cute, as I could see the boy take on a fierce countenance and he stepped forward. My knight in shining armor, saving me from danger. More like saving my virginity! Still, the sentiment gave me a warm feeling in my tummy that I couldn't quite describe. Like having an older brother stick up for me on the schoolyard.

 

"I think I had better go," Ty said, and I could feel him adjusting his pants behind me.

 

I was speechless. To be interrupted like this was just so unrealů I wondered if he was upset, if he would hate me. While I wanted him to stay and pleasure me, I couldn't do anything with Jimmy standing there! Ty brushed passed me and said, maybe another time. Then he proceeded back down the trail, presumably to find the path that led to the golf course. I stood standing with arms hanging at my sides, fully nude in front of Alicia's cousin.

 

"What was he doing to you," the boy asked

suspiciously.

 

"Nothingů" I stammered, blushing. "We were justů playing."

Jimmy came over to stand next to me, as if making sure I was all right. "You mean like tickling you?"

 

Ty, the twenty-year-old guy from college, was taller than me. But Jimmy and I were about the same height. It was almost as if we were peers. I stood very still, my whole body flushed, conscious of how close I was to having an orgasm. My nipples stuck straight out, quivering. The boy walked around me, and I could sense he was budding with curiosity.

 

"Sort of," I said breathlessly. "Wouldů would you like to tickle me?"

 

I knew it was wrong, and I shouldn't have said it! But I was not thinking straight. My mid was in a fog, I guess I was still thinking with my body. Fortunately, Jimmy was probably just as confused, and the boy kept his distance.

 

"Nah," he answered, rubbing his nose. "I

think we should start getting back home."

 

Turning my head, I was conscious of my bare profile and ashamed. "Wellů how am I going to do that? All my clothes are goneů"

 

Jimmy moved around me, looking on the ground and at the trees surrounding us. He kicked over a log, and then found a low hanging branch. I watched as he carefully pulled off a few broad leaves.

 

Walking up to me, he said, "Here, Erica, you can wear thisů"

 

The boy reached out his arm, and placed a bright green leaf right on my pussy!

 

"Oh! Jimmy!" I gasped. "Youů you shouldn't touch meů there!"

 

But to my amazement, the leaf momentarily stuck to my shaved lips, which were moist and excited. I held my breath and tried not to move.

 

"Take these," Jimmy handed me two more leaves.

"Hold 'em up to your tits. It will be like a tiny bikini, like what we said to the fishermen."

 

In disbelief I took a leaf in each hand, between my fingers, covering my erect nipples. "What about my butt?"

 

Alicia's cousin shrugged his shoulders. "You'll just have to stay facing forward, and don't turn around. Come on, let's go!"

 

With that, the boy spun around and started down the trail again. I saw that he had picked up a long, gnarled branch and was using it as a walking stick. Not knowing what else to do, I tiptoed after him. It was easy enough to keep the two leaves up top held daintily in front of my small breasts. I wasn't sure how long the leaf below, however, would remain on my crotch. I tried to be careful, I really did. At first, with my thighs squeezed together, the leaf stayed pressed against my pubic mound. But soon I had to take longer strides in order to keep up with Alicia's cousin.

 

We rounded a bend in the trail, and I recognized that we were getting closer to the dock by the lake. My heart was beating fast again.

Suddenly, I looked down, and saw that my leaf covering had vanished! The nub of my clit was poking out, and I figure the contact along with the movement must have been too much. Frustrated, embarrassed, and aroused, I tossed the other leaves to the ground.

 

"Jimmy," I called out. "Jimmyů I'm naked

again!"

 

Immediately I dropped down in a crouch, with my knees wide apart and my hands on the ground in front of me to keep my balance. In this position, I was aware of my pink labia hanging out, dangling, clearly visible.

But there was nothing I could do about my excited pussy.

 

The boy stopped in his tracks, turning his head to look over his shoulder. He did not look pleased. Rather, it seemed he was annoyed that I had misplaced the leaves of my pretend bikini. He shook his head as he faced me, and I stood up swiftly, with my arms at my sides. Jimmy raised his walking stick, using it to point at my full frontal nudity.

 

"Maybe you like running around without any clothes," he suggested.

 

"No!" I insisted. "It's just thatů I guess the leaves were kind of itchy. My skin is very sensitive."

 

I blushed, telling him this, even more so because my nipples were now pointing toward the sky. It was then I realized that I wanted to make the trip back home like this. I had done it before, of course, but not in the company of others who were dressed properly. The fact that it would be two younger boys I was supposed to be looking after, only increased my humiliation and excitement.

 

After a moment, Jimmy move the stick to point at my crotch.

"So really, how come you don't got no hair down there?"

 

"Well, um," I stuttered, caught off guard. "I shave off all the hair, since, oh God! I like the way it feelsů I mean looks!"

 

The boy scrunched up his face, as if trying to make up his mind what he thought of my private parts, which weren't so private any more.

"Yeah, it does looků interesting. Is that why that guy was tickling you there?"

 

"Can we just get going?" I answered flustered, deciding Alicia's cousin had gotten enough of an up close examination.

 

I shyly cupped both hands over my pussy, and crossed my feet at the ankles. Waiting anxiously, I rubbed my toes behind my other leg. This exposure was making me hornier, if that were possible, and more embarrassed at the same time. Finally, Jimmy started moving down the path again.

 

"Come on, Naked Erica, it's a long way back home!"

he chided me.

 

THE END?

[Girlspns]

Erica Gone Fishing

Part 2

Home at last, I was finally standing before the front door of my house. It was bright and sunny in the early afternoon, and Alicia's cousin was on one side of me with his friend Cody on the other. They were trying to behave, but positioned in between them, I could hear the boys snickering.

 

I was absolutely stark naked.

 

My feet were crossed at the ankles, arched up on my bare toes, and I had one arm across my breasts while the other was slung low so that my hand could cover my shaved pussy. What a humiliating walk home this had been! Jimmy had tricked me out of all my clothes back at the lake. First he got me to take off my bikini, because I was still wearing a long T-shirt. But then the clever boy used his fishing line to strip me completely. Both the shirt and my little bathing suit ended up in the water. Cody insisted that a fish ate my tops and bottoms.

 

As ridiculous as it sounded, the real bottom line is that I was left with nothing to wearů at all! We had to make an unbelievable trip from the town park back to my house, hoping to arrive before Alicia's Aunt returned to pick up her son and his friend. They stayed close to me when we were beneath the canopy of trees, and I know they enjoyed the sight of my helpless nudity.

As embarrassed as I was, it also turned me on. I did my best to hide my erect nipples and quivering lower lips. For the most part, the boys marched ahead of me once we were beyond the safety of the woods  

Out in the open, the boys served as good lookouts, making sure there was nobody around. I would have been so ashamed to be caught with these two, plus I'm sure I would have gotten into trouble. Luckily, even the few times I think I was spotted, Jimmy and Cody stayed out of view. Or they pretended that they didn't know meů pointing and laughing as I ran to find a place to hide.

 

Remarkably, the three of us returned to my house with no other problem than that my whole body was tingling with excitement.

 

"OK, Jimmy," I turned to look at the boy.

"Let's have the key so we can get inside and I can get dressedů"

 

Alicia's cousin seemed to frown at the prospect of me putting on clothes again, although he stuck his hand in his pants pocket to retrieve the key I had told him to hold onto. After a moment, he put his other hand in his other pocket. He shrugged his shoulders, but didn't look me in the eye.

 

Folding both arms across my breasts I said, "Jimmyů Tell me you didn't lose the key!"

 

"I don't know!" he finally blurted out. "It's your fault because you weren't wearing any clothes!"

 

"Naked Erica!" Cody giggled and teased me.

"Bare butt!"

 

I pulled a strand of my brown hair behind an ear, glancing over my shoulder to see that the boy did indeed have an ample view of my tender bottom. Immediately I dropped down into a crouch and pulled my knees to my chest, also afraid of calling any attention from the road. Lowering my eyes, I saw that my nipples were still so hard. I looked up at Jimmy and blushed.

 

"But I was wearing clothes when we left this morning! I just didn't have any pocketsů"

 

Jimmy grinned and said, "That's not my problem. You should be more careful."

 

I couldn't believe the brat was blaming me! He was the one who had lost my clothes and the key! Now I was left stranded out here in my bare birthday suit. What I wouldn't give to be left alone so I could spread my legs and start playing with my pussy. I tried to fight back these urges and suppress such naughty thoughts.

 

"What should I do?" I asked the younger boy.

 

Again, Jimmy shrugged his shoulders, before suggesting, "Maybe you can lay down on the front lawn and finish getting your sun tan."

 

"Oh!" I gasped. "I couldn't do thatů people in the neighborhood... might see me."

 

"Maybe you can go in the backyard," Cody added, trying to be helpful.

 

It did seem like staying out here was becoming more risky. I thought about it, and started to plan how I might get out of this situation.

Very slowly, I stood up, carefully keeping myself covered with my hands. I eased my way between the boys, stepping down off the front stoop.

 

With my bare ass turned toward the street, I remained facing Jimmy and his friend. "OKů that'sů that's a good idea. I'll go into the backyard, while you two wait out here. When your mother shows up, Jimmy, just tell her that I am inside and say goodbye for me."

 

Figuring that should take care of any embarrassing encounter, I proceeded to sidestep across the lawn, edging my way around the house. We have a low chain-link fence, which divides the front and back yard. I opened the gate and then dashed out of view.

 

Believe it or not, I have not often been naked in my own backyard. It seems like I was always getting stripped in public, and in the most humiliating of places. But at home, I was usually good at keeping my clothes on. As I now walked brazenly across the patio, I felt myself blushing.

Sure I had fantasized many times about being nude out here. There was something about walking around where my family would so often get together for barbeques or other gatherings over the summer. Sometimes I thought about my stepbrother who was a few years older than me, and allowing him and his friends to catch meů and see everything! The shame only made me more aroused.

 

Of course, now all I could think about was finding a spot to have a nice big orgasm. I didn't care if the boys heard me, as long as they didn't see me. Letting my hands cup my breasts, I enjoyed my long pink nipples wiggling up and down. I found a tree and decided that was where I wanted to get off. It had low hanging leafy branches that would provide a nice shade. Since I had a little more privacy, I didn't need to cover up, but skipped through the grass with my arms raised in the air.

 

When I reached the tree, I dropped my hands to my sides. It had been such a long day! This actually felt exhilarating, being completely nude outside and away from the leering eyes of Jimmy and his friend. I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Then, after stretching my arms, I bent down at the waist so I could shake out my hair, letting it fall over my face and touch the ground. I was also able to touch my bare toes with my fingers, and because I have a trim stomach, I was able to keep my legs straight.

 

But all of a suddenů with my head upside down, I opened my eyes to glance past my ankles, and saw two pairs of boys sneakers standing behind me! For a moment, I froze, just leaving my bottom exposed in the most intimate way and pussy lips dangling. My heart was beating so fast, as I finally pulled myself up and spun around.

 

"Jimmy! What are you doing back here?" I squealed.

 

The boys were quiet for a moment, before Alicia's cousin answered back, "What were you doing, Erica?"

 

"Looked like she was doing exercises," Cody immediately suggested. "You know, like we have to do at the start of gym class!"

 

With that, the boy began to hop in place, waving his arms above his head in time with his leaps. I watched, sort of amazed, and realized he was doing jumping jacks. My eyes followed him up and down, while my heart was beating faster. Whatů what were they expecting?

 

"Now it's your turn," Jimmy folded his arms and said when his friend had stopped.

 

I nervously shifted my eyes from one young man to the other and replied, "Um, that's rightů I was doing someů exercises."

 

Fully naked in my backyard, I stood up on my toes, clutching my small breasts. The boys waited for me to begin. So I jumped in the air and raised my arms in an arc above my head. At the same time, I split my slender legs apart, and then brought them together as I returned to the ground. I found that I was able to get into a precise rhythm, which of course left me entirely exposed. I mean, I know my pussy was opening up and my clit was enormous. But at least the motions kept my hands off my overexcited body.

 

Oh God, this was so embarrassing! Perhaps the most humiliating thing Jimmy had made me do yet. My tits and nipples were bouncing up and down, my bare butt clenching with each leap and contraction of my legs.

The worst part wasů the worst part wasů I think I was about to cum!

 

"Yeah, I'd say Erica is pretty goodů for a girl!"

Jimmy said with mocking laughter. "With all her girl parts wiggling around!"

 

"Oh!" I gasped.

 

At that exact moment, there was the sound of a car horn coming from the front of the house!

 

"That's your mom," Cody said to his friend.

 

Alicia's cousin watched me trembling, desperate to hold back my orgasm, before he turned to the other boy. "All right, let's get our stuff."

 

The second the two of them walked around the side of the house and left the backyard, I fell face forward to the ground. Immediately, I had one arm beneath my stomach, reaching down with my hand to rub my pussy furiously. Lifting my little bottom in the air, I gyrated my hips as I stroked and teased and fingered myself to ecstasy. I had to muffle my moans of pleasure with my other forearm.

 

When I finished, I was absolutely spent. All I could do was roll over on my back and just lie there. I could still feel my bald pussy twitching. Now I knew, I should really try to figure out what to do next. How was I going to get back inside? I didn't have any clothes on! But I was so sleepy, and I dozed offů

 

*ááááááááá *ááááááááááá *ááááááááááá *ááááááááááá *  

I awoke to some kind of wonderful feeling between my legs.

My mind still fuzzy, I kept my eyes closed while arching my back. My bare toes curled and I started purring. It just felt so good! My fingers wandered to my chest as I touched my elongated nipples. I was still nudeů and someone was licking my pussy!

 

Opening my eyes in a flash, I looked down and saw strawberry blonde hair.

 

"Carrie!" I cried. "Ohů mmmmm, yes! Oh, what are you doing to me!"

 

My friend from college raised her head enough to giggle and say, "I'm eating you out, Erica!"

 

I couldn't believe this! I had gone from almost having sex with a guy for the first time earlier today, to now this encounter. But it did feel amazing! As much as I wanted her to stop, I didn't want her to stop, if that made any sense. Carrie just had this way of running her tongue along my sensitive folds of skin, and flicking my clitů  

She paused so that she could crawl over me, almost straddling my body. "I stopped by a few minutes ago, and thought no one was home. But the side gate was open so I came back hereů and found you stark naked, lying on the ground spread eagle. Someone's been having fun!"

 

"Uh-huh," I moaned, helpless beneath Carrie's touch.

 

She rolled over on her side, next to me, so she could trace her hand down my stomach. Her finger circled around my bellybutton, and further down, began to massage my hairless vulva.

 

"You know, you were all pink and erect," Carrie explained, referring to my nipples and clitoris. "It was so inviting, I couldn't resist. Besides, I could tell you had just masturbated, and my dirty girl needed to be cleaned."

 

It was then Carrie asked me to tell her what had happened today. All the while keeping her hand on my crotch, which kept me pretty excited. More than once, I bucked my hips and lifted my bottom, as she slipped a finger inside me.

 

"Wow, that is amazing!" my friend said when I had finished about the part where Ty was pleasuring me, just like the strawberry-blonde young woman was doing now. "It seems everyone can't keep their hands off of you, Erica! But somehow, I don't think you are done for todayů"

 

That statement made me open my eyes wide. I suddenly felt very guilty about my nudity, and ashamed. Carefully, I pulled my knees close so I could get to my feet and stand up.

 

"Whatů what do you mean my that?" I asked.

 

Carrie, still lying on the ground, looked up at me and said, "Nothingů I was just going to the beach today and I hoped you would come with me."

 

I licked my lips, but did not answer. For the first time, I noticed that Carrie was wearing denim shorts that showed off her long legs, and a white shirt with little red floral prints. And sneakers, which made me look down at my own bare feet and wiggle my toes in the grass.

 

"You mean you want me to go to the beach with you like thisů naked!" I gasped.

 

Now the buxom blonde climbed to her feet so she could take my hand. "No, silly, I have some clothes for you to wear."

 

I was about to protest, but too late, I found myself being dragged across my backyard. Shuffling after her, Carrie pulled me around the side of the house. Once we were out on the front lawn, I could see her car parked in the driveway. But I was also self-conscious about my state of undress!

 

"Carrie, couldn't you have brought the clothes out back?" I whined as I placed a hand over my pussy and looked around fearfully.

 

The taller girl let go of my other arm and said, "I hadn't thought of that."

 

So now I covered my small breasts as well, and stood on my toes while Carrie unlocked her car. She bent over so that she could move the front seat forward, leaving me mesmerized by her ass in denim shorts. Finally when she turned around again, she had two articles of clothing in her hands.

 

"Here, Erica, try this on!" she giggled and tossed a white top in my direction.

 

It was light and sleeveless, almost like a tank-top, except it had more material at the shoulders. No buttons, only holes on top and at the sides. I quickly pulled it over my head and covered my tits. But gripping the hem in both hands, I tugged as hard as I could, only to find that the shirt did not even reach my bellybutton. I was standing completely bottomless in front of my house in the bright sunlight, labia dangling and my pronounced pussy lips spread open.

 

"Well, now, as much as I would hate to cover up your blossoming flower," Carrie laughed as she pointed, "I suppose I can let you have this, too."

 

Again, leaving my crotch exposed, I used both hands to catch the other item she then threw at me. It was a red, pleated skirt. Quickly, I stepped into it and found that the skirt fastened with adjustable Velcro straps. Snug around my waist, I finally had my ass and pussy covered for what seemed like the first time today.

 

The hem came down to my thighs, leaving a lot of my bare legs exposed. "What else have you got for me, Carrie?"

 

My friend grinned and shrugged her shoulders. "I told you were going to the beach, Erica. What more do you need?"

 

"Soů no shoes or underwear?" I blushed and fidgeted with the hem of the skirt, bashfully rubbing my toes behind my other leg.

 

"Nope!" the strawberry-blonde answered. "But don't worry, I'll change into my bathing suit, so you don't feel uncomfortable."

 

At first I nodded my head, folding my arms across my chest, figuring she meant she would slip into her bikini when we arrived at the beach.

Suddenly, Carrie kicked off both her sneakers while undoing the top button of her shorts!

 

"Whatů right here?" I gasped. "On my front lawnů"

 

The girl, now barefoot, proceeded to pull up her shirt. I saw she wasn't wearing a bra as her large naked breasts bounced into view. She took her top off completely, and then continued to strip. With a wiggle of her hips, she had her denim shorts down her legs and stepped out of them. Now Carrie gave a cautious look over her shoulder. I couldn't believe she was doing this! And none of my neighbors were around to watch. But a car could drive by at any moment. As if realizing this, but resolute in her actionsů Carrie lowered and removed her panties, standing fully nude in front of me.

 

"Quit staring, Erica," my friend teased, sticking her tongue out at me as she dropped her arms to her sides.

 

I found myself saying out loud, "Carrieů you're gorgeous!"

 

It had been a while since the last time I saw her with her clothes off, and now my eyes couldn't get enough of her voluptuous twenty-year-old body. Part of me was envious, and yet still feeling a tingle of desire.

 

"Want to touch?" the naked young woman continued to tease me.

 

Before I could even think, I step forward through the grass until my bare toes met hers. She gave a swift intake of air as I stood so close, my trembling fingers reaching out. First my hands lifted up her boobs to play with them. They were more than a handful! I rubbed my palms gently over her nipples. Raising a finger, I touched her face, noticing that the summer had brought out pretty freckles across her fair skin. I lowered my other hand, running along the curve of her nude hip. And then I found her tuft of golden pubic hair. But it was trim and groomed just above her otherwise shaved pussy, and I felt her lips were silky smooth.

 

"How do you keep such a cute camel-toe?" I asked, truly amazed, as I tickled her vulva.

 

Carrie spread her legs apart only slightly and answered, "Oh, it takes plenty of willpower."

 

"Why are you doing this?" a little breathless, I continued to let my hands roam over every inch of her body. "We're standing so close to the streetů aren't you worried someone might see us?"

 

"Maybe," the strawberry-blonde giggled playfully.

"But I know this excites you!"

 

She then reached out with both her hands and raised the front of the red skirt all the way up to my stomach. My clit poked out, erect and wiggling. Just then, a car came speeding down the road! They might have caught a glimpse of Carrie's naked butt, before she swung behind me, still keeping my skirt raised. A beep of the horn suggested that the driver definitely saw something!

 

"I guess we're ready to go to the beach," my friend giggled and sucked on my earlobe.

 

Closing my eyes, I felt her drop the skirt back into place.

For a brief moment I stood there waiting to see what would happen next, before I realized Carrie must have returned to her car. Looking to my side, I saw that she had the driver's door open and was seated facing me. She spread her legs wide, leaving nothing to the imagination, as she pulled on her bikini bottoms.

I watched as she reached over the seat to grab her top, and tied this around her titties.

 

Standing up again, she walked up to me and asked, "What do you think?"

 

"It's hot," I told her truthfully. "Too bad I lost my own bikini today. We would have made a good pair."

 

Carrie grinned and said, "You still look cute in your outfit. And even more adorable out of it, hee hee."

 

That comment made me blush. I pressed down the front of the skirt to make sure I was decent, and I could feel my aroused pussy lips beneath the material. Bringing my hands up, I rubbed my bare stomach, tracing a circle around my cute bellybutton. I really wasn't wearing a whole lot. And without any shoes, I sort of felt like a bashful child. At least Carrie was even more exposed.

 

But then she wandered across the green grass to where she had done her striptease. The young woman picked up her denim shorts, sliding them up her long legs. Unbelievable! She even stopped to put her sneakers back on. Grabbing her shirt off the ground, she headed back toward the car, flipping her golden red tresses over her shoulder.

 

"Be a dear, Erica, and pick up my panties," she smiled as she got behind the steering wheel.

 

I did as she asked, crouching down to retrieve her delicate underwear. Although I paused to take a quick sniff of her alluring perfume, I was ashamed to have her watch me do it. Quickly, I folded them up in my hand and jogged barefoot around the other side of the car.

 

Once I climbed inside, I placed my feet on the plush floor mats. Carrie put the vehicle in reverse and pulled straight out the driveway, turning onto the road in front of my house. Her sneaker hit the pedal, and we were off to the public beach. Lowering her window, the girl's strawberry-blonde hair streamed out behind her. I did the same, letting my shoulder-length hair whip about my face. It was such a beautiful day outside!

 

Halfway there, as we were cruising down the highway, I folded the hem of the skirt up to my lap. In this way, with my knees separated, I let my pink pussy sit out there and breathe in the fresh air. Carrie glanced over at me and smiled approvingly.

 

"Do you want to touch it?" I found myself asking.

 

Carrie's expression actually looked shocked, as she laughed, "Erica! You naughty girl! You really haven't had enough today, have you?"áá

 

"I'm sorry," I confessed. "It's just thatů well, you made me so horny back there at my house!"

 

We drove for another moment in silence, except for the girly pop music from the CD Carrie was playing on the stereo. My hands clutched the fabric of the skirt, bunched up around my tummy. I was completely naked below the waist. My toes curled in anticipation.

 

"Hmmm, I'll tell you what," Carrie finally said.

"Since you seem to be in a playful moodů How about I pull into the next gas station we pass. I dare you to take off your clothes and pay the attendant!"

 

I pouted my lips, pretending to be disappointed. "Oh, Carrie! A naked gas dare? That's not very original."

 

The twenty-year-old girl lowered her eyes at my hairless crotch, and then looked at my chest where my nipples were already poking out the white top. "Come on, Erica, you can't tell me it ever gets old. And why look hereů a gas stop just ahead!"

 

Turning my neck, I watched as the sign loomed into view, advertising its prices and the food market. I don't think I actually agreed to go along with this, but suddenly Carrie was moving into the right lane and driving off the exit. My eyes were wide as we pulled onto the service road.

Traffic was light, so she was able to roll into the gas station lot and drive up to a self-serve pump.

 

"Here we are," Carrie giggled.

 

She turned off the ignition, and then reached down beneath the seat to find her purse. Soon she had a ten-dollar bill between her fingers.

Shifting on her side to face me, the young lady grinned from ear to ear.

Patiently she waited, waiting for me to undress completely.

 

My fingers clutched the white shirt and I said nervously, "Butů I wasn't expecting this!"

 

Carrie excitedly grabbed her keys, encouraging me to take off the skirt and top. "Oh, but it will be awesome! I'll get out to pump the gas. You just have take the money inside and pay the cashierů"

 

"Stark naked," I mumbled.

 

However, when my friend looked at me in a certain way with her hazel eyes, I simply melted. Might as well do this while there were no other cars nearby. I reached behind my neck and found that the sleeveless shirt pulled off easily. In seconds, I had it removed and was sitting in the car with my bare tits sticking out. Before I could change my mind, my fingers found the Velcro straps attached to the red skirt and had these undone. I pushed open the passenger side door and climbed outů leaving the skirt behind!

 

The slab of concrete was warm under my toes. I looked down at my totally bare body, and immediately clutched my hands to my breasts. In this way, I started to run toward the building with my naked bottom bouncing.

That was when Carrie called after me.

 

"Erica! You need to take the money!" She said, waving the bill.

 

Blushing from head to toe, I had to turn around and run back to Carrie who was already out of the car and standing next to the gas pump. Oh God, I was really staying out here a lot longer than I had hoped! If anyone from the market was paying attention, they would have had a good long look. My friend just giggled and gave me the ten dollars.

 

Now I had the money held in a tight fist in one hand. I curled my other fingers and swung my arm as I spun around to march toward the market againů not covering up at all! My tummy filled with butterflies, as I never got over the emotions of people seeing me naked. Especially when strangers were seeing me for the first time, which caused shame and arousal to flood through my body.

 

My bald pussy twitched and quivered as I approached the door. Glancing over my shoulder, I watched as a car pulled up to another pump.

But there wasn't anything I could do now... it was too late! I froze... I just stood there and watched as a whole family emptied out from opening doors.

 

The father got out from the driver side, and walked around the back of the car to reach the gas cap. I don't think he saw me, yet. From the passenger side, his wife stepped out, and she immediately had her hands full ushering out of the parked automobile a boy and a girl. Brother and sister, I imagined.á

 

Great, more kids would see me nude!

 

At this point, my whole body was still facing the entrance to the food mart. Turning my head forward, I caught the reflection of my nipples, bellybutton, and uncovered pussy in the glass door. Then I heard a gasp behind me.

 

"Young lady, what are you doing!" came the woman's voice. "Where are your clothes?"

 

I whipped around, spinning on my bare heel to face the mother with her two children beside her. The dollar bill was still clutched in my fist, and the fingers of my other hand drummed nervously on the side of my leg. She reached an arm around so she could shield her son's eyes. The little girl, however, looked up at me and giggled.

 

Finally becoming self-conscious about my nudity, I moved my open hand over to cup my pussy. I then swung an arm across my breasts. Lifting one foot, I brushed my toes behind my other leg.

 

"Oh..." I gasped, but that was all I could say.

 

Now the father started approaching the building. He stopped as soon as he spotted me in front of the entrance, looking at my slender figure from head to toe. His wife continued to yell at me.áá  

"I was going to the beach, OK?" I squealed, wishing they would just leave me alone.

 

The woman was not impressed, and frowned disapprovingly.

"What kind of beach, young lady? Where is your bathing suit..."

 

"I'm going to a nude beach!" I felt my face blushing as I made up this story. "I didn't even bother to put on any clothes today!"

 

Then I realized I had better get moving, before she called the police. Or before she humiliated me even more by asking why I shaved all my pubic hair. So I turned around again, flashing the family my bare bottom.

Sometimes I wished I had long hair like Carrie. But as the ends of my hair brushed my shoulders, I knew they were seeing all of my back and the supple curves of my young body.

 

I pulled open the door, and ran into the market. The cool air conditioning hit my skin, forcing me to pause and stand up on my toes. My erect nipples responded by pointing toward the ceiling. Glancing to my left, I found the cashier's counter being manned by a college-aged guy staring at me. I hoped he didn't go to my school!

 

Marching up to the register, I slapped the money down on the counter just as the family now entered and watched me in disbelief. I couldn't believe I was doing this either. I turned my head to look at them, and then returned to the attendant.

 

"I am on my way to a naked... um, a nude beach," I stammered, and started teasing the ends of my hair anxiously. "Can I get ten dollars on pump..."

 

It was then I realized that I hadn't paid attention to the number of the pump Carrie pulled next to. For his part, the attendant continued to stare at me speechless, while the woman huffed and muttered more unkind words.

 

I pressed against the counter and stood up on my bare toes.

"Um... I don't know the number of the pump. My friend... she's the one with the red Saturn..."

 

"Is she going to the beach with you too?" the young man asked eagerly.

 

I lowered my eyes, and now with both hands free, clasped them over my pussy. "Uh-huh..."

 

With that admission, the attendant rushed out from behind the register. He wrapped his fingers around my upper arm, just above the elbow, excitedly pulling me toward the doors. We pushed past the stunned family, and my other arm was flailing away, leaving none of my parts hidden.

 

We burst into the broad daylight, and I had to shield my eyes from the harsh glare of the sun. The first thing I noticed was a third car had pulled into the station. A young couple, about my age, was just getting out by the pumps. I quickly swung my arm toward where Carrie had parked.

 

"There! Over there!" I indicated with such enthusiasm, my little tits were bouncing up and down.

 

The gas station attendant regarded me, and then saw Carrie smile and wave over at us. She of course was dressed in her denim shorts and bikini top. Not that she was anything less than a knockout. But the fact that she was wearing clothes, made me even more aware of my nudity. Especially as I had announced we were going to a clothing optional beach, but I was the only one naked!

 

"Listen, that's the pump we need ten dollars on,"

I explained, desperately trying to pull free from his guiding hand.

 

He continued to hold my arm a little longer, keeping me out in the open and exposed. I'm ashamed to admit, it was also turning me on. I licked my lips, and stopped squirming and struggling.

 

"Yeah, that's pump number one," the young man informed me. "What's your name?"

 

"Erica..." I said shyly, without thinking.

 

He smiled and then gradually released his hold, at last letting go of my fingers. "You got a cute body, Erica. And your friend's not too bad, either."

 

I thought I would die on the spot, because my whole body was tingling in front of everyone. Glancing down, I saw my clit was sticking right out! Hurriedly I ran back to Carrie's car, my bare feet slapping over the pavement. Curling up in the front seat, I waited for my friend to pump the gas, which seemed to take forever.

 

Finally, when she got back behind the wheel, she said, "Well, that was a fun show!"

 

"Carrie... where are the clothes you gave me?" I asked, feeling my tummy start to flutter deliciously.

 

"I locked them in the trunk," the

strawberry-blonde giggled. "Oh, you are just too far out now to even consider getting dressed again!"

 

Before I could respond, we had pulled out of the gas station and were speeding down the road.

 

TO BE CONTINUED...

[Girlspns]

Erica Gone Fishing

Part 3

"What do you mean by not getting dressed again?" I looked over at Carrie with my brown eyes wide. "You mean... ever again?"

My friend, who was driving, glanced sideways at me and giggled. "Sure, why not! Hee hee, I like that idea. Maybe from now on, whenever I am around, you will have to take off all your clothes... on the spot!"

"Oh," I said in a small voice, lifting my hands to clutch my breasts.

The strawberry-blonde smiled as she effortlessly changed lanes on the highway, without using her blinker. "But you don't have to worry about that now, Erica. Since you're already naked. How long do you think I can keep you like this?"

I looked down at my bare toes and wiggled them on the floor mats of the car. Completely naked, and the last clothes I had been wearing were locked inside Carrie's trunk. This was really too much!

"Well, my parents are going to be gone for most of the day," I started slowly. "We could go back to my house, and I guess it would be all right for me to stay nude."

Carrie tossed back her mane of red and gold tresses, then glanced in the rearview mirror. "No way! It's summer, and we are going to have ourselves some fun. But you will be baring that cute little body of yours the whole time!"

"Oh, Carrie..." I moaned and closed my eyes.

What she truly had in mind, I had no idea. We just continued to drive along, and I felt completely helpless. I couldn't believe she was doing this to me. She had already got me in trouble at the gas station. My hands fussed and alternated between covering my small breasts or lying clasped in my lap. Sometimes I drummed my fingers nervously on the sides of my legs, leaving everything exposed.

Before long, yet all too soon, my friend started slowing down as we pulled off an exit on the highway. I hunched forward a little, turning my head to try and orientate myself about where we were headed. Carrie looked over at me and saw my confusion.

"I told you, Erica," she said. "We are going to the beach!"

Somewhat surprised, I asked, "You mean we are really going to a nude beach, like I told people back at the station?"

"No," Carrie laughed. "We are going to a public beach."

Speechless, I spread my arms for emphasis, indicating that I wasn't properly dressed for the regular beach. No bikini or anything. Did she expect to parade me outside, nude in public? But to my amazement, my friend only followed the signs all the way to the parking lot. Outside the window, I could almost hear the waves crashing from beyond. My tummy fluttered with fear... and excitement.

Carrie turned off the ignition, and then leaned over on her side facing me. She reached her arm over and lightly traced a circle around my navel with her finger.

"Wait here for a second," she said with a big grin.

"Sure, I'm not going anywhere," I answered a little breathlessly.

With that, Carrie slid back the other way and got out of the car. Although I wanted to slink down as much as possible so as not to be seen, I found that I had to turn around to see what the girl was up to. I noticed that nobody was parked near us for the moment, so I maneuvered myself to a kneeling position on the seat and peeked over the headrest. My friend was getting something out of the trunk.

I watched her slam the back panel shut, and proceed to walk around to the passenger side of the car. She flung the door open leaving me totally exposed, if anyone had been looking in this direction. My eyes darted past her, making sure it was clear, then saw her drop her bag to the ground. In her other arm, she had a folded blanket.

"Here, Erica, cover yourself with this..." she said as she shook out the blanket now with both hands.

"What?" I stammered, still uncomprehending.

Carrie tapped her foot on the pavement, apparently loosing patience. "Look, just come out here, OK?"

I swung my legs around on the seat, dropping my bare toes to the parking lot. Shyly, I stepped out of the car in front of Carrie. Turning my head to the left and the right, my hair brushed my shoulders. Instinctively, I had one hand lowered to hide my crotch, the other arm across my breasts.

The taller girl moved forward and draped the blanket in front of me, wrapping it around my shoulders. It was red and brown, and the soft wooly material tickled my nipples. Carrie took a step back to evaluate me.

Underneath the covering, my fingers fidgeted as I grasped the fabric and twisted it around my body so that I was wearing it like a cape. I found that I could keep the sides clenched shut in my fists, almost as if I was keeping a jacket closed with my hands.á "Yes, that is much better," Carrie held her chin

in one hand and nodded critically.

I looked down, confirming that the hem of the blanket reached midway past my thighs. However my knees, lower legs and little feet were all bare and exposed. I tried to peer over my shoulder, to get a look behind.

"Is my ass covered?" I asked desperately.

Carrie giggled and replied, "Yeah, I can't see your cute little bottom anymore."

I took a few hesitant steps to the side, and then spun around, embarrassed and frustrated. "Carrie, I can't go onto the beach like this!"

"Of course you can," my friend returned defiantly.

"Lots of people bring their blanket onto the beach."

"Not if that's the only thing they are bringing... or wearing!" I said, feeling my face blush.

The strawberry-blonde flashed her charming smile and said, "Well that will be our little secret. Come on, Erica, this is going to be so fun!"

I shuffled back and forth, and brushed my toes behind my other leg. Naked under a blanket! What was she thinking? Glancing to my left, I noticed a couple of cars pulling into the parking lot. It was so nice outside that I bet it would probably be a crowded day at the beach. Looking to my right, I saw Carrie had already skipped ahead in her bikini top and denim shorts and long tan legs.

"Wait up!" I squeaked and clutched the blanket tightly in front of my body as I rushed forward.

There were a couple of lifeguard-looking dudes near the entrance to the public beach. I guess they were officials or something, because they had whistles that hung from their necks. While I wanted to scamper past them quickly, I was afraid of my blanket slipping or getting whipped away. And my nipples were growing long again. I found myself staring shyly at the two young men, and they were watching me curiously.

Fortunately, Carrie had not run too far toward the beach.

She saw me dithering there, and swept over to my side. The strawberry-blonde found one of my hands and started to pull me forward. With my one other hand, I clutched onto that blanket for dear life!

"Don't worry," Carrie turned and said to the lifeguards, "she's with me."

I put my head down, and the two of us walked onto the beach.

Just as I expected, I saw that there was a multitude of people, a good-sized crowd populating the sandy shore. Glancing over my shoulder, I found the two guys following us with their eyes.

"Ohmygosh, Carrie," I looked up at my friend.

"Do you think they thought I was a little kid?"

The taller, buxom young lady smiled back at me. "I don't know, Erica. I bet if you weren't wearing that blanket, they would see you are all woman. Are your nipples hard?"

"Yes," I admitted shamefully.

Carrie continued to walk forward, squeezing my hand.

"And I bet your clitoris is sticking out, right?"

"Carrie!" I squealed in shock. "Come on, stop teasing me like that!"

Flipping back her mane of red and golden tresses, she only replied, "Hmmm. Well, we will find out soon enough."

"What... what is that supposed to mean?" I gulped.

We pressed on in silence, leaving my mind racing. I kept my head down, to watch where my bare feet were going, since I did not want to have an embarrassing fall. At least Carrie still had on her sneakers. We walked by a lot of people, more young men and women, teenagers, and whole families. I felt like they were all looking at me. Did they know?

"Just try to act casual," my friend leaned close to whisper in my ear.

I closed my eyes and shuddered a little. Resigned to simply let Carrie drag me where she would, I followed without further protest. The blanket was still covering me, as I could feel its tiny fibers tickling my otherwise nude body. In this way, I passed concealed through probably a hundred people or more.

Finally we reached a spot, and I could hear the crash of the waves nearby.

"Here we are," Carrie said in a cheerful voice.

Opening my eyes to look around, I was amazed to find she had selected a spot that was not so surrounded by people. Oh, there was still everybody easily within view. Just not right on top of us, or next to us on either side. Maybe it was because we were closer to the water. I could see a concession stand not too far behind us. Further down along the beach, there appeared to be set up a volleyball net.á The twenty-year-old girl stood in front of me and tugged on the blanket. "Come on, Erica. Help me spread this out on the sand."

"What?" my eyes grew wide and I clutched the blanket even tighter. "You can't! You said I could wear this..."

"No, silly," Carrie giggled. "I said you could wear it so that we could sneak onto the beach. You know, temporarily. But now we need it to lie on. Hurry up, I'm dying to get my clothes off!"

Well, I don't know what she had in mind, but those words certainly aroused my imagination. I opened up the blanket as if it was trench coat and I was flashing her. For a few seconds, I just stood there showing her my tits, bellybutton, legs, and pussy. Then Carrie reached out her hand, grabbing a fist full of the fuzzy material. She nearly yanked the thing off my body, and I only managed to maintain hold of the edge in front of me with both hands.

My bare butt was totally exposed on a public beach!

Instinctively, my toes curled in the sand. The blanket was spread out between the two of us, almost as if we were setting a tablecloth... or making a bed.

Carrie grinned from ear to ear at having me in such a vulnerable state and position. That only caused my poor pink nipples to stiffen.

We slowly lowered the blanket to the ground, neat and flat, with me having to bend over completely nude. It wasn't very large, obviously, as I had been wearing it like poncho mere moments ago. But there was probably enough room for both Carrie and I to lie down side by side. At first, I clutched my hands to my breasts, and then dropped a hand to hide my pussy.

Looking around, it did not appear that anyone had seen my unveiling.

Immediately, I sank to my knees on the comfortable fabric. I maneuvered myself back a little, and then lay down on my stomach. Sure, this left my little bottom exposed. But hopefully no one would notice until they came too close. I tried to relax, though I felt my heart pitter-patter beneath me, and folded my arms under my chin. Raising my eyes, it seemed Carrie towered over me.

She smiled and popped open the button of her denim jeans, while simultaneously stepping on one sneaker in order to pull out her other foot. Soon she was completely barefoot, and inches from my face were her perfect manicured toes. Carrie continued to strip for me, just like back at my house, pulling her shorts all the way down her legs until she could step out of them.

Now clad in just her bikini, my friend rolled over onto the blanket next to me and propped herself up on her elbows. I was facing toward the water with my ankles crossed. My butt cheeks clenched nervously. Carrie, however, had positioned herself the opposite way so that her head was close to mine and we could talk face to face. I looked at her in her bikini and pouted.

"What's the matter, Erica?" she asked.

"Oh, I thought you were going to take off everything, too," I said bashfully. "You know..."

My friend gasped, pretending to act shocked, and then teased a lock of my hair. "Now what fun would that be? If you and I were both naked, we would probably end up having sex right here on the beach. And then they would throw us out for sure!"

"Mmmm-hmmm," I answered dreamily.

á

After a few minutes, Carrie was restless and started to shift around. I of course stayed very still. But soon I felt her wandering fingers on my shoulders and back. It wasn't long before she was touching my butt, slowly rubbing the smooth bare skin, and even teasing the top of my crack.

"Oooh," a small coo escaped my lips.

Now caressing my claves and feet, the strawberry-blonde suddenly suggested, "Why don't you flip over on your back, Erica."

"I couldn't!" I lifted my head and glanced past my shoulder at her. "I mean... I don't want you to see."

"Don't want me to see, huh?" Carrie broke out into a broad grin. "This sounds too intriguing. What don't you want me to see?

Come on, now, flip over like a good little girl."

I bit my lip in frustration, and all I managed to squeak out was "But..."

Instead of finishing, I took a deep breath and swallowed the lump of fear in my throat. I mean, people would be walking by us sooner or later. Still, I gently rolled to my side, and then turned over completely, staring up at the sky. My hands moved to cover my exposed private parts.

My friend only chided me. "Erica, you can't lay with your arms like that. It will certainly look suspicious. Just relax, and act natural!"

"Natural, huh?" I grumbled.

But doing as I was told, I slowly moved my arms off my body, letting them fall loosely to the ground. How do these things happen to me? Here I was, lying stark naked on a public beach, in the middle of the afternoon!

Carrie ran her nimble fingers down my stomach, making me arch my back and spread my legs apart. Then she came around to inspect me.

"Oh, now I see," she said very seriously.

"You've got a wet pussy, Miss! That's what I was afraid of. I don't want you to stain the blanket, tee hee."

I was blushing from head to toe, while the precocious young lady reached for her tote bag and pulled out some Kleenex tissues. She was kneeling next to me, preparing to pat down my legs, inside my thighs.

"Carrie, please..." I muttered.

Too late, she was cleaning up my fluids, which absolutely humiliated me. There was nothing I could do, though but let her minister to me like I was a child who soiled herself. Even worse, there was nothing left for me to hide.

"AAAAHHHH..." I moaned when she made direct

contact with my sensitive pussy.

Carrie only chuckled, and continued to wipe down my crotch.

She was very thorough. When she was done, I was not completely dry. My excited vagina was still moist, but at least I didn't have any juices running down my leg. With her bare fingers, Carrie puckered out my rubbery pussy lips, making a suitable presentation of my pubic area!

"Your clit is enormous today, Erica," she informed me. "Clearly visible..."

I know. Even without her touching myself, I could sense the pink nub hyper-extended and pushing out of its clitoral hood. Not just poking out, but sticking out for the whole world to see. This was so embarrassing!

"Carrie, do you think my pussy lips are too big?"

I asked, feeling self-conscious. "I mean, my labia... when they are unfolded, and just hanging out..."

Putting her hand below my bellybutton, she answered, "Oh my, no! I love the way they look! They are so sexy, Erica. It's great that you shave completely, because you can really see every last detail. And they are symmetrical, too. Like pretty butter-fly wings."ááá "Yeah, well..." I closed my eyes and absently started rubbing a long nipple. "Sometimes when I am running around naked, I can feel them, dangling between my legs and flapping in the wind."

Carrie continued to rub my stomach. "I bet that feels incredible. And when the breeze tickles your hairless pussy out in the open..."

"Ohhh... Uh!" I gasped, starting to buck my hips.

Suddenly, I heard a domineering female voice coming from above, "What the hell is she doing?"

I heard Carrie giggle and answer, "I'd say it looks like Erica is having an involuntary orgasm!"

Immediately, I opened up my eyes, and found myself staring up at my blonde-headed nemesis from high school, Lisa. She was dressed in a black bikini, no shoes. Turning my head, I saw that my friend Alicia was with her. Then to my shock, and utter embarrassment, I saw that they were accompanied by two of our other classmates from high school, John and Henry! So here I was, lying in front of five people, two of them guys... pussy up and stark nude!

"Involuntary?" Lisa asked with disdain in her voice. "So it wasn't her idea to come to the beach without any clothes?"

Standing at her side, John's eyes roamed the length of my outstretched body and said, "Looking good, Erica!"

At this, Lisa curled her lip and took a step closer. She was right in front of me. In fact, I even spread my legs further apart so she could stand between my ankles. The young woman took advantage of the situation by placing the toes of her bare foot gently on my hairless pussy.

"Aaah," I gasped and clenched my fists.

"Tell me why you are out here naked," Lisa demanded from me. "From the beginning."

But first, she continued to massage my crotch. She was able to pinch my puckered out pussy lips between her toes, playing with them and then rubbing my clit. Then, in front of everybody, she stuck her toe inside my pussy and wiggled it around.

"Oh God, Lisa," I sqealed. "You're going to make me cum!"

The blonde bitch only smirked, "Then you had better tell me everything."

So I was forced to describe my day, starting with the humiliating adventure with Alicia's cousin. Then I told them how upon my return, Carrie found me and masturbated me in my back yard. There was the trip to the gas station, and all those people who saw me there. That was the last time I had been wearing clothes, which Carrie now had locked in the trunk of her car.

As I explained the ride to the beach and wearing a blanket, Lisa kept me on edge the whole time. My story was interrupted several times by squeals and squirming and moaning out loud.

Alicia, my best friend, was laughing. "I was going to take Jimmy to the beach today. Now I see he already got an eyeful of you, Erica."

"How many orgasms have you had today?" Lisa asked, slowly withdrawing her foot.

"She must be the horniest girl I know," Henry observed. "Look how long her nipples are!"

Meanwhile, I just lay there writhing on the blanket, letting five people watch me. My hands were now roaming all over my body and I licked my lips. Under the bright sun, I was so bare and pink, and they saw everything.

"All right, that's enough!" Lisa said, apparently loosing her patience. "Up on your feet, Erica."

She reached down and grabbed me by the arm. I whined and struggled a bit, but Lisa is much stronger than me. Soon, I was standing in the middle of everyone. Self-consciously, I tried to cover up, only to have my arms pulled out of the way. Carrie had found a comb, and was brushing out my shoulder-length hair while rubbing my back. As I stood with my feet separated, I know my aroused labia were unfolded and dangling. My clitoris was still wiggling up and down.

The blonde bitch now placed a finger under my chin, making me look her in the eye. "I am thirsty. In fact, I think we could all use a drink. Go over to the concession stand and bring us some refreshments. Get drinks for everyone, except for yourself."

"Don't worry, Erica, I'll let you have a sip of mine," Alicia reassured me.

I glanced down at my slim body, and then turned my head in the direction of the refreshment stand. "Oh! But I can't walk around like this..."

"Do it," Lisa insisted, placing her hands on her hips. "We will be waiting for you."

Well, Lisa looked so hot standing there in her bikini. I opened my mouth to object, but couldn't say anything. This was so embarrassing, especially with John and Henry watching me, and I felt helpless. Of course, the humiliation only made me more excited.

"Not much has changed since high school," John grinned.

Carrie had gone into her bag and returned to my side with a twenty-dollar bill. "Here you go, sweetie. Just like at the gas station!"

I took the money between my fingers, and then rubbed my arm as I hesitated. The concession stand was maybe sixty yards away, behind us. I could see people going up to it, getting ice creams and sodas, and then leaving. My friends were watching to see what I would do. Waiting for last customers to go back toward the beach, I took a deep breath.

Completely naked, I started walking across the sand.

At first, my eyes darted in every direction. Looking over my shoulder, I saw my own friends smile and wave, encouraging me. My tight little bottom clenched, my whole body was tingling. Did anyone else notice the nude girl strolling up to the snack bar? What if the lifeguards caught me! I had the hand with the money clutched in front of my pussy, holding my lowered arm with my other hand. The warm sand did feel really nice beneath my toes.

Because there was no one else presently being serviced at the stand, I was able to walk up to the counter before the attendant noticed me. To my good fortune, I realized that standing right up against front of the stand, I was hidden from the waist down. Only my bellybutton was visible. So cradling an arm in front of my small perky breasts, I cleared my throat.

"Excuse me," I said nervously.

Turning around from whatever he was doing, a young man faced me. Around a corner, another girl came out wearing an apron. They looked like they were about my age.

"Hi, can we help you?" the young lady asked nicely.

I brushed my toes up and down the calf of my other leg and said, "Yeah... can I get five, ah, five ice cherry drinks, please."

"Um, is something wrong?" the guy asked.

Looking down, I saw that I had switched the positioning of my arms, and now held one hand each in front of my tits. Hiding my erect nipples, this must have seemed strange standing there. I looked around, and saw another group of people now heading toward the stand. I had to get out of here!

"Listen, this is kind of embarrassing," I

confessed desperately. "But I lost my top in the water..."

The girl was preparing the drinks, heard me and laughed.

"And you couldn't throw on a shirt or something?"

"Ah, you know how it is," I said bouncing up on my toes, worried about the new customers coming closer. "My friends teased me and made me get them some refreshments before they would give me something to wear!"

The college-aged guy had placed a tray on the counter and was fitting the plastic cups into the slots. "So you walked all the way over here, even though you lost your bikini top?"

"She lost her bikini bottoms, too!" a boy's voice called out in back of my head.

Spinning my head, the ends of my hair swished over my shoulder as I spotted four boys lined up behind me. They reminded me of Alicia's cousin Jimmy and looked about thirteen-years-old, which meant they were about as tall as me. Their curious eyes scanned the length of my bare back as well as my ass, and my slender legs.

"Wait... you mean she's naked?" the guy at the counter asked.

I was blushing from head to toe. Why couldn't the ground open up and swallow me? Six people now, I was fully nude in between six strangers!

"Keep it in your pants," the counter girl admonished her co-worker, then turned to me. "I hope you at least brought money, honey?"

The secret out, I dropped my arms to my sides, placing the twenty-dollar bill on the counter. I could tell the young man wanted to say something about my succulent nipples, but he thought better of it. The girl took the cash and rang up the register.

"You better take your drinks and put some clothes on," the girl said, adding with a wink, "Before you get into trouble."

I could only nod my head as I reached to pick up the tray.

Behind me, I heard the boys laughing. I'm sure they would go back and tell their parents or whomever they were with. The tray was heavy with the five drinks, and I had to use both hands to carry it. This left my female genitalia completely uncovered as I turned around. As I took a few steps forward, I glanced over my shoulder shyly and saw the counter-girl smack the other guy's arm.

"She's only sixteen," I heard her say. "Silly kid."

"I think she's hot," one of the boys was telling his buddies.

Actually, I'm twenty. But I guess that didn't matter. With the tray lifted high on my chest, the icy drinks kept my nipples hard and pointy. I hurried in a straight line to my friends, with my bald pussy on display, trying to be very careful despite my nudity. I did not want to spill any and get Lisa mad at me.

When I arrived back at the spot, they made me stand on the blanket while they surrounded me. Each one of them took their drink like I was a serving maid. When Henry pulled his cup out of the tray, he made sure to graze my elongated nipple, while his other hand patted my nude bottom. They all had their drinks, and I was left with nothing. Just like I was wearing.

"Cherry?" Lisa asked, criticizing me. "You got us all cherry? Couldn't you have been more original?"

I placed the empty cardboard tray in front of my pussy and answered, "I'm sorry... I couldn't think straight!"

Alicia was soon at my side to comfort me. First, however, she took the tray away from me and discarded it to the ground. Then she asked if I wanted to share her beverage. I nodded that I did. The busty brunette stood in front of me, and held out the cup with the straw. I paused for a second, taking a moment to realize that all my girlfriends had bigger tits than me. Yet it was my small breasts that were exposed for everyone to see! I closed my eyes and sucked on Alicia's straw.

Suddenly, I felt someone's hands on my back. Massaging my shoulders, then running down my slender hips. It was one of the guys, and off to the side I saw John lying on the beach with Carrie. Knowing then who it was behind me, I gasped when Henry leaned forward and kissed me on my neck.

"Oh! What... what are you doing!" I said breathlessly.

In reply, Henry reached his arms around, pulling me closed.

His hands found my bare breasts, and he started teasing my nipples.

"It's not fair that only Lisa gets to have fun with you," the young man said.

At that moment, the blonde bitch walked over and broke up our embrace. "You know, that gives me an idea."

"I'd like to go home now," I said, hearing the chill in her voice.

"Oh no," Lisa said firmly, patting me on the cheek. "I still want to have more fun with you, Erica. You are going to play a little volleyball with John and Henry here. If they win, I'll let Henry make out with you until you have an orgasm."

As the boys whistled and celebrated, I was blushing furiously. The truth was, I was so horny, that I didn't mind any one of them touching me. But it was embarrassing to have Lisa control me and decide my sexual desires. I thought back to Ty from much earlier in the day, and how close I had come to having sex. Although I once had a crush on Henry, I wasn't sure I wanted to lose my virginity to him.

"Carrie, go find us a volleyball," Lisa commanded.

The strawberry-blonde was on it, with a giggle and a salute.

She headed off toward the more crowded beach, jiggling all over the place. I'm sure she would have no trouble getting what she wanted.

That gave me some time to think before the match started.

"Can Alicia be my partner?"

Lisa only shrugged. My friend came over and said she was on my side. Alicia rubbed my shoulder and gave me an affectionate kiss on the cheek. I was so sensitive right now, even a simple friendly gesture sent an erotic thrill through my body.

After a few minutes, Carrie came sauntering back to our group, tossing a volleyball up and down. That gave me an idea, and I turned toward Lisa.

"How about we make this a little more interesting," I suggested. "Since I'm putting something on the line, I think there should be a prize if me and Alicia win."

"That sounds fair," my friend and partner said.

"What do you have in mind, cutie?"

I licked my lips and answered, "If we win... then Lisa and Carrie have to strip NAKED! Right here on the beach! Then you'll know how it feels."

"I'm up for it," Carrie immediately agreed.

"If Erica and Alicia win, I will take off my bikini and stay completely nude." But Lisa seemed to be considering more slowly. "I don't know. That might be too tempting for the boys to throw the match. Unless..."

John and Henry only looked at each other and grinned. It seemed that either way, they came out winners. But this was not about them.

This was about me getting even with Lisa.

"OK," Lisa finally decided. "I'll take off my bikini too, if you win, Erica. But slight change of plans. I am going to be your volleyball partner."

"What?" Alicia and I both shouted at the same time.

"Don't you think there might be, um, a conflict of interest?" I asked, pressing the issue. "I mean, if we win, you have to get naked. So won't you try to lose on purpose?"

Lisa walked up close to me, reaching down to place her finger on my clit. "I guess you'll have to try extra... hard!"

My legs trembled as I moaned beneath her touch. She had such a way with me, that I could never refuse, no matter what she said. Lisa then spun me around and started marching me off toward the volleyball net. Soon the other girls and the other two guys joined us. Even though they were in bathing suits, it was still awkward for me being the only one fully nude.

Thankfully, there was so one else using the net. But like the concession stand, there was no telling when other people on the beach might come this way. I hoped we could finish the game quickly. As John and Henry walked around to one side, Lisa explained the rules, which she no doubt made up on the spot.

"We will play to see who gets to three points first. If Team Erica is victorious, then Carrie and I will remove our bikinis and you all get to see us in our birthday suits. If the boys win, then Henry gets to give Erica an orgasm right here on the beach. Alicia will be the referee."

The six of us agreed, although I still didn't think it was very fair. I realized, strolling around the net on my bare toes, that this was no time for being shy. I would have to be nimble, and let it all hang out, if I was going to play well. And I wasn't even that athletic.

Carrie stayed on the sidelines, doing a teasing dance.

Alicia took the ball from her and walked up to the center of the net. This would be to decide who serves first. She waited until John, Henry, Lisa and I were in positions, and then she tossed the volleyball high in the air.

At once, I sprinted forward, my little tits bouncing up and down, The boys came running in my direction, broad smiles on their faces. We all reached the net and jumped as the ball started its descent. Doing this nude, my nipples brushed the black threads of the netting.

"Oh!" I gasped, and missed the ball.

The boys however did not, and either John or Henry smacked the volleyball, spiking it on my side of the net. I landed on my ass in the sand. Turning my head, I saw that Lisa did not even run up to the net for this first play. She just stood there, coolly blowing on her fingernails.

"John and Henry serve first," Alicia announced,

moving to collect the white rubber sphere.

As I stood up, I brushed sand off my legs and bare butt in frustration. I even glared at Lisa. Of course, she wasn't paying attention to me. So I turned to get into position, with arms at my sides, standing full frontal before the boys.

That didn't seem to distract them, as Henry made the first serve. He popped the ball in the air with his fist, sending it sailing over the net, toward Lisa. I waited expectantly for her to make the return volley.

Instead, she only stood there, and let the ball hit the ground at her feet.

"Point for the boys," Alicia called out.

"You're not even pretending to try!" I whined, stamping my little foot.

Lisa picked up the ball, glancing at me imperiously.

"Maybe I just want to make it interesting."

She tossed the ball over the net, back to John. They would get to serve again. But this time I knew what to expect. I put my hands on my thighs, crouching a little in anticipation, my pussy lips wiggling between my legs. No time to think about that now, even though I was blushing.

The young man smacked the ball toward our side, spinning closer toward Lisa. This time, I dashed to my left, swinging my arm out to hit the ball back over the net. It didn't go that far, just barely clearing the net. Henry ran up and was able to get another spike shot in, driving the ball immediately into the sand on our side. I never had a chance to get to it.

"Two points for John and Henry!" Alicia called out, almost cheerfully.

Carrie on the sidelines clapped her hands, but then pouted.

"Too bad, I thought I might get to work on an all-over tan."

That comment caused my heart to beat faster, thinking how I had a chance to get the buxom strawberry-blonde nude on the beach with me. But I had to concentrate. This wasn't over yet. I briefly lifted my hands to my own breasts, lightly touching my erect nipples. They were nice and hard, and I left them sticking straight out as I turned to face the boys.

It was Henry's turn to serve again. By now, I knew their game plan. Lisa was obviously no help to me. He would hit the ball in her direction. I was ready for it, I just had to get a lucky return shot in, to at least get us on the score board. My fists clenched, my toes curled in the sand.

I was totally naked, but I didn't care. My eyes darted to Lisa who was looking quite bored.

Henry was directly across from me on the other side of the net. Swinging his arm up, he punched the ball high in the air. Instinctively, I turned my head to the left, getting ready to run into position. Then, to my shock, I saw out of the corner of my eye that the volleyball was aimed straight at me!

I was caught off balance, having shifted my weight to make a lunge to the side. Now I had to run forward as the white sphere came hurling at me. Nude volleyball! I couldn't believe I was playing nude volleyball! Desperately, I slapped at the ball with both my hands, sending it over to the boys. But momentum carried me forward! and Henry was easily able to make a return serve. This time, the ball sailed in Lisa's direction, but there was nothing I could do about it.

With a poof, the volleyball landed in the sand.

"John and Henry win!" Alicia called out.ááá

I felt numb for a moment as I just stood there. Henry was quickly around the net and had an arm around my shoulder. My body responded, tingling at his touch. John joined his friend around the other side.

"How about a kiss for the winners, Erica?" he asked.

A little breathless, I closed my eyes and puckered my lips.

Was I really going to let these guys play with me while my girlfriends watched?

Suddenly, I felt his mouth around my breast, sucking and licking the nipple!

"Oh!" I gasped. "Mmmm!. Wait!"

Behind me, Henry had both hands on my hips and was giving my ass a good rub. John pulled away as Lisa stepped forward. I looked at her dreamily, while my bottom was being fondled.

"Are we going to do this here?" I purred.

Lisa ran a finger down my stomach, and then touched my sensitive pussy, searching for my clit. "I think the next group is here to use the volleyball net. We better find some place more private. I hope I don't have to drag you!"

"Ahhh!" I moaned as she flicked my clitoris up and down. Henry was sucking on my earlobe. "Mmmm! no! Yes! I'll go wherever you want me to!"

Lisa instructed us to follow her. Apparently, Carrie had already gotten the blanket and Alicia gathered up the rest of our things.

Together we walked down the stretch of beach. How long were they going to keep me on edge? I think we passed some people, but I was kind of in a daze. Being the smallest and in the middle, I don't know if they saw that I was nude.

Finally, we came to a path that led behind some reeds.

Tucked away from the main public area, there was an isolated clearing. Here, Carrie and Alicia spread out the blanket. My legs trembling, I lowered myself to the ground, lying on my back just like they had found me. My arms were stretched out above my head, which was turned on the side resting my cheek on the soft blanket. In this way, I was completely exposed, completely vulnerable.

A delicate flower waiting to be plucked. And all my friends from high school would get to watch.

John and Henry made themselves comfortable on either side of me. I held my breath anxiously, but soon enough their fingers were touching my nude body. They started slowly running their hands down my sides, caressing the bare skin of my hips and tummy. I forgot who was who, as I closed my eyes and simply enjoyed the sensuality of it all.

When my nipples began to be teased, the rest of my body reacted. I moaned out loud and arched my back. I couldn't help it, but I made it so obvious what gave me the most pleasure. Fingers ran down the length of my legs as I raised my own hands to squeeze my small breasts. Someone sucked on my toes, driving me wild.

"Play with it! play with my pussy!" I cried out in absolute ecstasy.

One of the boys began kissing my inner thigh, and I knew I wouldn't last much longer. All the events of the day were building up to a massive orgasm. I squirmed and moaned and gave into my desire. Looking down, I saw Henry licking my shaved pubic mound.

"Oh! Oh, yeah! Oh, oh!don't stop! Ah!" I gasped.

The young man crawled up my body and kissed me on the mouth.

His tongue flicked over mine, while his hand stayed down to tickle my vagina.

Soon he inserted a finger inside my pink slit, and began pushing in and out. My bare pussy lips rubbed against his hand as he fingered me in front of all our friends.

This was it, and I moaned, "I'm! I'm going to cum!"

Henry pressed his thumb on my clitoris, moving it up and down and in a circle, and I started to squirt. I was embarrassed because I had never let a boy masturbate me like this before. But I was also a little frustrated, because part of me wanted him inside me for the first time.

Instead, I lifted my legs as my little wet pussy pulsed with a series of orgasms.

"Oooooh! uh-uh!mmmm! Oh! Oh! YEEEEESSSS!!!!"

"Wow, nice one, Erica!" the strawberry-blonde Carrie was cradling my head in her lap.

All I could do was lie there with my knees wide apart, every intimate detail of my anatomy on display. My friend gently brushed my hair, as I rested a hand on my bare tummy. I was spent.

"What are we going to do about these two?" I heard Alicia ask.

Slowly opening my eyes, I saw that John and Henry were standing off to the side, with large bulges in the front of their bathing suits.

If only they could lose those trunks, it would be quite a sight for us ladies!

Lisa walked over to the boys, and slipped a hand into each of their waistbands.

"Hmmm," the bossy blonde said, looking straight at me. "I think we can let these guys come back with us, Alicia. Once we get to my house, we can finish them off. See you later, Carrie."

She didn't even say goodbye to me. Just like that, Lisa led the two young men away. I can only imagine how she was dragging them along. My friend Alicia waved goodbye to me and blew a kiss, and was then following Lisa.

"What are we going to do?" I looked up at Carrie.

The young woman continued to stroke my face, as always, making my toes curl in the sand. "I don't know. We could follow them, crash over at Lisa's house. But you have to stay naked, Erica."

"Um, OK," I replied. "But how do we get off the beach?"

Carrie just smiled and said, "Better get this blanket wrapped around you!"

THE END

[Girlspns]

Erica's Thanksgiving

 

by American Cowboy

 

"Oh come on, Erica, it will be fun!" my friend Christa said, sitting atop her bed in her room.

 

It was the first week of November, unseasonably warm, and we were gathered at the house of my friend from college. It was the four of us, Christa and myself, along with Alicia and Carrie. The busty brunette and the buxom blonde were my close friends since high school. Now, the ginger-haired art student peered at me over the rim of her stylish black glasses.

 

"I don't know," I whined. "I'm just not comfortable around kidsů"

 

At my side, Alicia giggled and pinched my arm. "You're just saying that because my cousin is always catching you naked! I swear, that boy has learned more about female anatomy from youů"

 

"Quit it!" I folded my arms and turned away, feeling my ears blush bright red.

 

Christa continued her pestering, "Well they are not little kids. They are seventh gradersů practically young men and women. And I could really use your help on this project."

 

Her project was to create a Thanksgiving-themed feast complete with costumes and decorations. This was to be arranged at the local junior high school, and it was all part of the Art degree Christa was working toward. Carrie and Alicia were pitching in, and now they wanted me involved.

 

"You'll make such a cute little Indian," Carrie said.

 

I frowned at her and replied, "I believe the correct term is Native American."

 

The playful strawberry-blonde only smiled and squealed, "That's perfect! You will make a great Naked Americanů"

 

"Native American!" I repeated, feeling flustered and nervous. "Really, Carrie, you need to learn to be more sensitive."

 

Christa suddenly bounced off the bed and grabbed her bag.

"Then it's decided! We're all in this together. Now let's go shopping."

 

Well! I wasn't really sure that anything had been decided, but who could argue with a trip to the mall. So I found myself trailing after the girls as we piled into Alicia car and drove off. Leaving me to wonder what I had gotten myself into. It was made clear to me there would be no backing out and that was that. With a sigh, I just resigned to being a part of the project and tried not to worry about it. Then I could enjoy the rest of the day.

 

The next three weeks seemed to fly by. Now Thanksgiving was only a few days away, and I know kids all over were looking forward to the holiday break, even us kids going to college. Yet here I was, standing in the girls bathroom of a junior high school, surrounded by my friends, Christa, Alicia, and Carrie.

 

The seventh grade classroom had already been prepared for the feast, and that was fun. But now it was time to change into our costumes.

Alicia and Christa were going as Puritan women, in their long black dresses and white kerchiefs over their heads. To my surprise, Carrie actually put her hair up and dressed like a boy Pilgrim, complete with the tall black hat and a toy popgun. She was adorable in her puffed out pants and buckle shoes. There was something strangely erotic about this beautiful young woman wearing these old fashioned men's clothes.

 

Now I was stripped down to my underwear, which made me very embarrassed because my other friends were all covered up. Carrie handed me a doeskin loincloth and I quickly tied it on at my waist. The brown tasseled hem barely reached past the crotch of my panties. And I was pretty sure I was showing too much hip and leg. But before I could say anything, Alicia was behind me unhooking my bra!

 

"Hey!" I cried, startled and embarrassed.

 

Christa held up the matching doeskin top and explained, "Really Erica, the Indians weren't running around in those lacy things back then! This is much more authentic."

 

Submissively, I dropped my arms and allowed Alicia to come around so she could pull my bra off my body. I closed my eyes knowing that my breasts were feeling quite perky today, andů oh! I could sense my nipples sticking out, almost wiggling.áá

 

"Here, you better put this on," Christa's infectious giggle caused me to open my eyes again.

 

Before I could be further humiliated, I grabbed the top and hurried to get it in place. It kind of tied on like a bikini, with durable strings that fastened at the back of my neck. There were tassels that hung down in front, but my tummy was left quite bare. I had to admit, the feel of the soft material on my skin felt really nice. Adjusting the top to make sure I was covered, I then walked over and slipped my feet into a pair of boots.

 

"I figured these might go with this outfit," I said shyly to the other girls looking at me.

 

Carrie folded her arms in disapproval. "This isn't Cowboys and Indians, Erica! And Indians didn't wear cowboy boots!"

 

"Native Americansů" I started to remind her.

 

"Just take them off," my friend insisted.

"You'll have to go barefoot, like a good little Indian princess."

 

I clutched my hands to my chest, looking around with wide eyes. The girls said nothing, waiting for me to continue. So I obediently lifted my legs, though reluctantly stepping out of the boots. I watched as Alicia gathered all my things to be taken back to the classroom. Arching up on my toes, I was starting to feel a little nervous.

 

"Something is still not quite right," Carrie declared, eyeing me critically.

 

Christa then opened up her bag and found what was missing.

She pulled out a simple headdress. Really it was just a band, and had a single soft feather sticking up in the back. The detailed-orientated Art student walked over to my side and placed the final part of the costume on my head. I had to reach up myself, checking that the band was secure around my hair, and I could feel it was a snug fit.

 

At that moment, with my hands positioned on top of my head, Carrie stepped in front of me so she could stick her fingers under my loincloth.

 

"Wh- whatů" I gasped, startled.

 

In one quick motion, Carrie yanked my panties down my legs completely! Christa and Alicia were on either side of me, holding me steady.

This allowed the strawberry-blonde to take one foot in her hand as she slipped the fabric free and then removed them from my other foot. She stood up, twirling the material around her finger.

 

"There," she said triumphantly. "Now you look perfect, Erica!"

 

My hands darted down from the feather, to the doeskin cloth, which was the only thing covering my bare crotch. "Howů"

 

"She's even talking like an Indian," Alica giggled.

 

I turned to look at my friend in surprise. "Seriously!

I cannot go out into the school like this! I'm barefoot, andů I'm hardly wearing anything at allů"

 

Christa did a slow walk around me. I could tell she was actually considering going ahead with this! When they told me I would be dressed in a Native American costume, I never thought it would be an outfit so risky! And to be paraded around in front of a class of Junior high school students, like this.

 

"No, no, it's not that bad," Christa said, apparently warming up to the idea. "This is much closer to an authentic representation, Erica."

 

Speechless for a moment, I could only reply, "Butů my underwear!"

 

Carrie grabbed her gun and took me by the wrist with her other hand. "Don't worry so much. Let's go!"

 

Alicia in her pilgrim woman outfit moved ahead to open the door. With Christa behind me, I was dragged out of the restroom and into the school hallway. There were some students about, and they watched us with great interest. They pointed and laughed, but more so in a spirit of fun and enjoying the holiday. No one seemed to think I was inappropriately dressed. My little bare feet slapped over the floor as we marched toward the seventh grade classroom. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad.

 

Then, Carrie leaned in close and whispered in my ear, "God, you look sexy!"

 

That made my face blush bright red, and I could feel my nipples poking beneath the doeskin top. I suddenly felt very self-conscious again, but now it was too late. The teacher greeted us at the door and invited us inside.

 

"Don't you ladies look wonderful!" she said with great enthusiasm. "What splendid costumes! Good job, Christa. Now I will leave the students in your care until I return later this afternoon."

 

The classroom had been festively decorated for Thanksgiving.

In addition to the autumn colors, there were harvest scenes and Indian tribal colors. The desks were pushed together to make a large banquet table, around which all the students were seated. They were all prepared for a sumptuous feast.

 

I kind of stood shyly off to the side, while Christa talked to the boys and girls about the importance of this day of remembrance. She told them about how grateful the Pilgrims were to have the assistance of the Native Americans to get them through that first rough year in the New World. It was at that point, she signaled me to bring out the first platter of food, just like we had rehearsed.

 

Of course, when we were going through her lesson plan, I had been fully dressed. Now I was scantily clad in a loincloth and basically a bikini top. I looked at Christa and silently shook my head. She in return, shot me a glance so fierce, that I really had no choice but to follow her instructions. So I started to walk to the table on the side where all the food was prepared.

 

Moving slowly, so as not to reveal too much, I felt like all eyes were upon me. While my friends were dressed in baggy, conservative clothes, I had much of my slender twenty-year-old body on display. I imagined the students enjoyed the stark contrast, the show of my bare tummy as well as my arms and legs and feet. Trying not to make eye contact, I reached the table and picked up a tray of sliced turkey meat.

 

Christa went on to explain how the Native Americans showed the Pilgrims the best places to hunt, in order to make their provisions most bountiful. She was really doing a great job, and Carrie was hamming it up with the toy popgun. Finally, I placed the platter on the center of the stable and stepped back toward the front of the classroom.

 

All the students looked at me and thanked me, as if they were real Pilgrim boys and girls. That actually made me smile, and created a warm feeling in my tummy. That is until, one boy in the back of the room.

 

"She doesn't look like a real Indian," he stated.

 

I thought that was a bit obnoxious, since of course we were only pretending. It's not like I ever claimed such heritage. For that matter, my friends were not real Pilgrims, and Carrie was certainly not a man! But that did not seem to bother the other students who were now mumbling in agreement.

Somehow, it was only me who they decided, did not fit the part.

 

I figured it was probably because of my fair complexion.

These students were probably used to reading their history books and seeing pictures of Native Americans with more brown or reddish skin. And my hair was soft brown, coming down to my bare shoulders, instead of long, black and braided. But seriously, what were they expecting?

 

Carrie was crouched down between a couple of girls, who were sharing some reading material. Evidently, it contained pictures of the Mayflower, and the Pilgrims being greeted by the Natives. Another boy found a book about the various tribal people and showed this to Carrie as well.

 

"I see what you mean," my friend said.

 

The young woman dressed as a Pilgrim stood up and walked back toward the front of the room, moving behind me. I felt her hand on my shoulders and I froze.

 

"It seems the boys and girls are used to seeing Indians bare-chestedů" Carrie giggled.

 

Before I could react, or say or do anything, the girl had her fingers on the leather tie string. It came undone quickly, and then Carrie reached up to unravel the tie behind my neck. Sweeping her hand in front of me, she pulled the doeskin top completely off.

 

And just like that, I found myself standing before thirty students with my small tits sticking out! In fact, I was up here in front of everybody only in a loincloth! Alicia and Christa looked shocked at first, but then broke out in laughter as the seventh graders cheered their approval.

 

Carrie held the material over her head for everyone to see.

She then went on to explain how the Native Americans taught the Pilgrims to use animal skins to make all sorts of helpful and wonderful things. I'm sure she was making this up as she went along. I watched as she gave my top away to one of the girls, who delighted in the soft pliable leather. Rubbing my bare toes behind my other leg, I lifted my hands to hide my elongated nipples.

 

But Christa was soon at my side, moving my arms out of the way. "Erica is a shy little Indian!"

 

"We can't be doing this!" I hissed, my eyes darting around the room.

 

The college Art student only rubbed my arm affectionately saying, "Just play it off as being natural. It certainly is more realistic. And since the teacher isn't here, I guess I'm in chargeů and I say it's OK! Besides, female Native Americans weren't self-conscious about their chests."

 

"Well I am!" I sputtered, feeling my whole body blush.

 

The girls then left me, so they could attend to the rest of the feast. For a moment, I just stood there, trying hard not to cover my breasts because that would draw attention to my embarrassment. I felt like I was standing up in front of the class in just my panties. But as I slowly started to move and walk on my bare tiptoes around the corner of the room, I realized it was much worse.

 

I was now even more sensitive to the soft flaps of the loincloth bouncing over my pussy and my bottom. There was nothing covering my sides, only the twined strings across my hips like a bikini. I was sure that if any of the seventh-graders got too curious, they might easily peek beneath the single item of clothing that I was wearing. Not to mention my exposed nipples, which were so erect!

 

Rubbing my arm just above my elbow, I used my other hand to reach down and make sure that the front loincloth stayed in place. I had made it to the table where we had set up refreshments and other desserts. Here, I hoped I could remain mostly out of the way, and let Christa, Alicia, and Carrie take care of the rest.

 

But attending to all thirty students, the girls had their hands full. Suddenly, one of the boys seated at the side of the table closer to me, was asking for more grape juice. I looked around, then realizing that he expected me to refill his cup.á

Nervously, I picked up the pitcher and walked over to his chair. This was as near as I had been to any of the students.

 

He held his drinking glass firmly on the table, and I had to bend over so I could pour the juice without spilling any. Straightening myself again, I thought that wasn't so bad. And then his friend on the other side of me, gulped down his drink, asking me to fill it back up. With a sigh, I turned and bent down and proceeded to pour the juice out of the pitcher.

 

Behind me, I felt a little tug on the loincloth. I looked over my shoulder, to see the young man inspecting the material.

 

"Please," I said quietly, "Please don't play with thatů"

 

The boys giggled, which made me blush. But he did let go and I was free to return to the food and refreshments station. Now I watched as they continued to turn around and laugh. I decided I had better move to another part of the room. So with my little tits sticking out, I stepped lightly toward the back of the classroom and walked around the table. A couple of girls stopped me, and one of them told me that I was pretty.

 

"Thank you," I said shyly, reaching up a hand to tease the ends of my hair.

 

Noticing the books that were open on the table before them, I recognized these girls as the ones Carrie had been chatting with. Her friend had the doeskin top that my friend had given away! She had the soft leather stretched out and was stroking it like she might a furry pet.

 

The girl looked up at me and said, "This is so nice.

Did it come as part of a set?"

 

"I think so," the other seventh grade girl said, lifting up my front loincloth.

 

"Um, please be careful," I told them, trying not to point out that I had nothing on underneath.

 

"I wish I could have been an Indian," the first girl said, holding up the top to her own budding chest.

 

Her friend rubbed the front of my loincloth and asked excitedly, "Oh! Can we try this on as well?"

 

"Girls, no!" I started, feeling very flustered and embarrassed. "I'm sorryů"

 

"But why not?" they both whined in unison.

 

I squatted down between the two of them, and drew them close. My voice was barely above a whisper as I explained the loincloth was the only piece of clothing I was wearing. I didn't want anyone else to hear.

 

Then one of the girls stood up and offered me her seat.

"You must be tired from standing, especially since you aren't wearing shoes!"

 

Well, I had to admit it would be nice to sit down even just for a minute. I slid over onto the chair, and carefully crossed my legs.

Reaching my hand lower, I rubbed my heel and bare toes. It felt sort of strange sitting at the table like this, surrounded by the other Junior high school students. Many of them were as tall as me, so I practically fit in.

 

"Now we can have a closer look at this one," the girl said, quickly untying the straps at my hip.

 

I was alarmed, but afraid to jump out of the seat. "No!

You can'tů I'll be completely nakedů"

 

"You still have your Indian headdress," the other young lady pointed out, gently patting the feather that stuck up behind my head.

 

Self-consciously, I lifted my hands to touch the leather band around my hair and forehead, making sure it was secure in place. In that moment, the other student finished the knot and was able to whip the loincloth right off me! Stunned, I sat thereů nude at the table!

 

The girl held the material against the front of her pants and twisted around to show her friend. "You know, we read that the Native Americans helped teach the Pilgrims how to dress warmly for the winter."

 

The girls continued to giggle and chat. Amazingly, I felt myself getting turned on! Well how could I not, being unclothed in a junior high classroom surrounded by dozens of young people. It was my worst nightmare, and the humiliation only began to increase my arousal.

 

At that moment, the door opened, as the teacher returned to check on how things were going.

 

"Hide me!" I squeaked.

 

"No, just stay where you are," the girl standing up advised, while rubbing my bare shoulders. "I bet she won't even notice."

 

Her friend sitting next to me reached over and squeezed my thigh. "Pretty cool, huh?"

 

I watched as the teacher walked over to Christa on the other side of the room. She said that everything looked wonderful, and the students nearby nodded in agreement. Luckily, I was all the way in the back, and did my best blend in. I wished I could turn invisible.

 

"And where is your friend who was dressed as an adorable little Indian?" the teacher asked.

 

Alicia moved in to take the woman by the arm and answered, "Oh, Erica has been very helpful. She has been spending extra time with the boys and girls to make sure they understand the true spirit of cooperation between the Native tribal people and the first settlers."

 

Hearing that statement made me blush, and I wondered if my friends had known about my predicament. It seemed odd that they had left me on my own for so long. But I saw now that Alicia's explanation had satisfied the teacher, as she started to depart from the classroom.

 

Pulling the white tablecloth over my lap, I kept my legs crossed and began to bob my foot up and down. By squeezing my thighs together and contracting my vaginal muscles, I was able to create a rather nice sensation. I was starting to feel really good, in a bad way.

 

Suddenly, a boy slid his chair next to me. "Hey, what's your Indian name?"

 

"Whaů What?" I stammered. "I don't

understandů"

 

"Come on," he insisted, "the Natives had tribal names, like Pocahontas, right? Are you still wearing your costume?"

 

The news must have spread around this side of the table. His questions had me flustered. I turned my head, and saw the girls waving my doeskin top and the loincloth.

 

One of them spoke, "She was showing how the Indians cared for the Pilgrims by giving us her clothes."

 

The boy grinned. "Yeah? Then I guess your Indian name can be Running Bear. Although you better make that, B-A-R-E! So how about you run over and get me more juice."

 

"Oh!" I gasped as the students around me giggled and teased. "Butů butů"

 

All of a sudden, it was like I was back in high school. The way things would get out of control, events leading me to do things I never thought I would do. I could see the eager, curious look in their eyes and I knew these students wanted to see me naked. It made me feel so excited, and guilty at the same time! I found myself placing my feet on the floor and pushing back the chair.

 

Then I slowly stood up, arms at my sides. They looked at me, at my full frontal nudity, completely bare from head to toe. Everyone was looking at me!

 

Realizing that I could not remain in the classroom like this, I spun around and started to walk quickly around the side of the room.

This allowed more people watching my pointy nipples quiver and my tight bottom bouncing. Only when I reached the front of the classroom did I shyly cup a hand over my pussy and hide my breasts.

 

"Erica, what happened to the rest of your outfit?"

Carrie laughed.

 

Confused, as it did not seem I had much to begin with, I asked, "Rest?"

 

"You still have your Indian feather," the strawberry-blonde pointed with her chin.

 

Like playing a game of "Simon Says", I felt compelled to lift my hands up to touch the feather attached to the headband. I lifted both my hands, leaving them in that position. In this way, I stood totally naked before the classů my shaved pussy lips parted, and I could feel my clit becoming erect. Closing my eyes, I shuddered.

 

"Carrie," I whispered. "I need to goů I'm very horny, and I can't stay here!"

 

When my friend's heavy sleeve brushed past my elbow, I had to open my eyes again. She was headed for the classroom door, where she opened it up and took a peek outside into the hallway. Then she pointed to two boys along the side of the table, the two who had been pestering me earlier.

 

"You and you," Carrie said with authority.

"Come up here."

 

The young gentlemen were all too happy to oblige. Alicia and Christa moved over as well, standing in front of me to shield my body from the rest of the class.

 

"What's going on here?" my two friends dressed as Puritan women both asked.

 

Carrie had her toy popgun and pointed it at me. "It seems Erica has been a naughty little Indian, and must be cast out of the tribe. Boys, do you think we could chase her all the way to the playground?"

 

My eyes went wide in shock.

 

One of the seventh-graders rubbed his shirt across his nosed then answered, "Yeah, I guess. What happens if we catch her?"

 

"Well, let's give her a head startů" the twenty-year-old blonde who was herself dressed up like a Pilgrim smiled so mischievously, it made my erect nipples stand straight up!á  

Then, just like that, she fired her toy gun, which made a loud pop and sent a cork connected by a string in my direction. It hit me in the tummy and made me jump, the whole class erupting in laughter. Suddenly, the mood had changed from a Thanksgiving feast, to more like a Salem witch hunt!

Taking my cue, I dashed out of the classroom, fully naked into the school hallway.á

 

Oh my gosh! I thought to myself, strangely remembering to adjust the Indian feather and headband. Out here it was quieter, but the stillness of the corridor made me very aware of my nudity. A little further down I crept, until I could hear the muffled sounds coming from other classrooms. What if a teacher walked out of her room! I quickly clasped both hands over my pussy and spun around.

 

Desperately, I thought I should head for the girls bathroom.

Maybe my clothes were still there. I honestly don't remember if Alicia had taken them with her. I looked over my shoulder, then jogged through the hallway, my bare bottom bouncing playfully. If only I wasn't in some junior high schoolů this was so humiliating!

 

And then I heard voices coming from around the corner.

Carrie, maybe? But instead it was an older woman's voice and another lady. It might be a school administratorů and a class mother! I was horrified at the thought of being caught running around without any clothes on. So I considered my options in a panic. The boys had said I could run out onto the playground. Maybe that was a good idea, and I should leave the school building.

 

The voices grew closer as my bare feet slapped over the tiles. I had to think quicků which way was the exit? I paused after I passed by some festive holiday decorated bulletin boards. My nipples and pussy quivered, my whole body seemed to tingle.

 

"Ohů" I moaned, as I scanned the hallway to make sure the coast was clear.

 

Before I knew it, I was streaking past the main office.

Hopefully any secretaries would be too preoccupied to watch me running through the hallway. I glanced again over my bare shoulder, to see that no one was following me. But then I looked straight ahead, only to nearly stumble into a student who was dressed for hall monitor duties.

 

The boy was wearing a bright orange sash that was slung over his shoulder and fastened at the hip. His eyes were wide as he raised a hand, effectively stopping me in my tracks. I stood with my arms dangling at my sides, eyeing the hall monitor sash longingly. It would have fit nicely over my slim body, effectively shielding one breast and maybe hang low enough to cover my crotch.

 

"Um," the junior high school boy stammered.

 

"Ahů" I started to explain, "Is this the way out of the school?"

 

The boy looked me over from head to toe and then asked, "Do you have a hall pass?"

 

"Look!" I answered, feeling incredibly flustered, "I'm completely naked! I don't have anything on meů"

 

"Oh, but you're dressed like an Indian," the hall monitor observed.

 

His mention of my minimal costume caused me to lift my hands again self-consciously to the headband. My tits stuck out a little further, or I should say, my elongated nipples. Then I turned around, afraid that someone would be coming around the corner at any moment. This gave the boy a nice view of my feather from behind, if that's what he was looking at.

 

"Yes, I was helping out at the seventh grade Thanksgiving feast, and I lost the rest of my costume in an accident," I confessed.

 

Cupping my hands over my shaved pubic mound, I glanced over my shoulder at the boy. I told him that I needed to leave because I was so embarrassed about what had happened. He seemed to genuinely feel sorry for me.

Holding out his arm, he pointed the way to the exit.

 

"Thank you," I said shyly. "And please don't tell anyone you saw me likeů this."

As I crossed my arms in front of my bare body, I proceeded to jog down the length of the hallway until I reached the exit. The whole time, my cute little ass wiggled and bounced, making me feel very horny. I couldn't wait to be alone. Pushing the door open, I checked to see that no one was immediately outside the school building. I turned my head to look back down the corridor, where the hall monitor was watching me. Very slowly, I stuck my slender leg outside and wiggled my toes. Then I pulled the rest of myself through, walking outside totally naked!

 

I shivered a bit, but more out of excitement than because I was cold. Actually, I was rather warm, and the fresh air felt nice on my skin.

Slipping a finger inside my pussy, I found I was quite hot! Right there, I started masturbating, on the steps of the junior high school.

 

"There she is!" someone shouted.

 

Opening my eyes halfway, I saw three people coming straight at me. It was Carrie, I realized, and the two boys from Christa's classroom.

Oh, why now! I looked down, and saw that I still had a finger between my soft, silky, pink folds of skin. This, I removed, and stood with my arms at my sides for a second feeling ashamed and blushing.

 

It's like they knew I would emerge out of this doorway. As surely as my clitoris emerged out of its hood, fully erect for all to see. So I placed a palm in front of my pussy and swung my other arm out as I started to run off to the side.

 

"Don't let her get away!" Carrie called out.

 

Get away? Where could I possibly go? We were still on school property, and that thought frightened me and thrilled me at the same time. I ran barefoot across the parking lot, spotting the playground over by the grass and some trees. It looked like there were a number of places to hide, as long as the kids didn't come out for recess. Well, I could hide from anyone leaving the building, but Carrie and the boys saw exactly where I was going.

 

Halfway toward the edge of the asphalt pavement, the boys caught up with me. Nude, I had stepped daintily on my tiptoes, aware of my delicate pink parts on display in broad daylight. But the boys in their sneakers had no trouble closing the distance. They came up beside me and took me by the wrists, one on each side. In this way, they deliberately walked me over to the swing sets.

 

Here they made me sit while we waited for Carrie to join us.

The black rubber seat felt nice on my bottom. I crossed my legs, keeping my toes raised off the ground, and covered my small tits with my hands. The young woman who was dressed as a pilgrim approached the three of us and stood in front of me.

 

"Well, boys, what have you found?" she asked, smiling.

 

One of the young men behind me said, "We caught a wild Indian!"

 

"Native American," I squeaked, and started bobbing my foot up and down.

 

Carrie bent down and took both my feet in her hands. Gently, she separated them, spreading my legs wide apart. I was revealing a lot, but I knew she wanted me to stay in that position.

 

The strawberry-blonde young woman looked over at the seventh graders. "And what do we do with a captured Native?"

 

The boys thought for a moment before one of them said, "I was watching some old movies, with Cowboys and Indiansů sometimes they would scalp them."

 

"Well, as you can see," my friend pointed directly at my bald crotch, "this little Indian doesn't have much hair on her body.

But let's tie her up!"

 

I almost jumped out of the swing, shocked by her suggestion.

But Carrie was standing in front of me, and my legs were opened invitingly, making me aroused and ashamed at the same time. The boys on either side of me grabbed my arms, pulling them away from my body. At once, my perky breasts were exposed and Carrie leaned forward to flick my nipples.

 

"Ohů" I moaned.

 

Taking my arms, the two young men brought them to the chain links that hung from above, supporting the swing seat. They then began to wind some sort of rope around my wrists, tying me to the chains. I squirmed and kicked my bare feet up and down, but it was no good.

 

"It was a good idea to grab these jump ropes," one of them said.

 

In protest I cried, "Do you treat the other girls in your class like this!"

 

Actually, the thought of being a girl back in junior high school and getting stripped stark naked on the playground by my classmates was very exciting. In a sense, these boys were fulfilling a fantasy of mine, and I felt an orgasm building. I struggled against the ropes and chains one more time, and then planted my heels in the ground.

 

The three Pilgrims now stood in front of me, seeing every inch of my unclothed body.

 

"I guess you can take her feather as a trophy,"

Carrie offered.

 

One boy ran behind me, the other move forward, practically climbing on top of me. Together they reached for the Native American headband, lifting it off my hair. I whimpered, completely nude and helpless. In fact, now that they had the feather, I felt like they had removed everything I was wearingů stripped entirely!

 

I bucked my hips once, as a pearl drop of cum formed just below my pink clitoris.

 

"OK, boys, you can go back to class now and show the others how you dealt with the Indian," Carrie instructed.

 

"Cool!" they both shouted, and with the headband and feather in hand, then ran back to the school building.

 

A little dazed, I shook out my shoulder-length brown hair. I tried to stand up, but I was tied to the swing. My pussy quivered and twitched as Carrie took a step closer to me, lowering her popgun.

 

"Carrie, why did you do this to me?" I asked breathlessly. "I am so closeů this is so humiliating!"

 

In reply, my friend pulled the trigger, ejecting the toy cork on a string. Although it did not hit me, the sound made my body jump and spasm. Carrie grinned and took the cork between her thumb and forefinger. She lifted it to her mouth first, sucking on it and getting it nice and wet. Then she lowered her hand so she could rub the cork next to my pussy lips.

 

"And what would you be most thankful for, Erica?"

the strawberry-blonde asked in a sultry voice.

 

I was now beginning to experience convulsions as my toes curled and I clenched my fists. "Pleaseů please make me cum!"

 

Carrie put the toy gun down, and then removed her tall pilgrim hat. She unloosed the tie and shook out her mane of red and golden hair. She looked beautiful.

 

"Now it's time for me to enjoy a holiday feast,"

the girl giggled.

 

Placing her hands on my thighs, she crouched down and brought her head between my legs.

 

HAPPY THANKSGIVING!

[Girlspns]

Erica's Paintjob

My stepbrother Robert and I were going to be spending some time together, as we agreed to help paint inside my grandmother's house. She lived at a stately old home on a large property, that hadn't been fixed up for a while. The house itself was a Victorian, so it was at least a hundred years or older.

 

I should clarify that Robert, again, is my stepbrother and the son of my father from a previous marriage. It was my father's mother that we were helping, so I guess that would make her my step-grandmother as well. I never got to see her much, and didn't really know her. For that matter, she was off vacationing in Europe and we wouldn't even be meeting this time. Robert and I would have the whole house and property to us.á  

My brother was a couple of years older than me, and in fact he was just out of college. We rarely had a chance to hang out together, since high school it seemed. I was always running around with my friends and he had his own social circles. Now the two of us could catch up a little. That was good, I guess. But I suddenly started feeling nervous once we were in his car and heading off for his grandmother's house.

 

She lived about two hours away, which meant this could be a long awkward drive. I was dressed in white overalls with a cute pink shirt underneath. The pants came down to just above my calves, leaving my lower legs bare. I had sneakers on, but wasn't wearing any socks. Remembering how I looked in the mirror that morning, I thought it was a pretty cute ensemble. Now I shifted my gaze to Robert as we drove in silence, and then stared straight ahead again. I was wondering if he thought I looked cute.

 

My stray thoughts wandered, as I recollected that he had already seen me naked twice. Not something simple like a quick flash pulling on a top or changing out of a swimsuit; but he had seen me completely, totally nude from head to toe and under very embarrassing circumstances. Both times had been in my senior year of high school. Once when I had just turned eighteen, and again right after graduation. Both times, after Robert had seen me without any clothes on, I had run to my room and masturbated. I had secretly fantasized about him watching me.

 

My mind and emotions were getting all confused now. I don't know if my body had developed much since then. I had always been slim, and smooth. Smooth as in, not a hair on my body beneath my eyebrows. My breasts were small and perky sometimes, with long nipples when I was excited. And I had an adorable little bottom, or so some friends had told me. But the burning question inside me wasů would Robert be curious about what I looked like now, two years later? I shifted uncomfortably in the passenger seat next to him.

 

"Hey, Erica, what's wrong?" he turned his head and asked.

 

I crossed my legs and fussed and sighed, before stammering, "Nothing!"

 

"All right, kiddo," he replied, using his

affectionate nickname for me. "Just put on some music. We will be there in no time."

 

And so we turned on the radio for some background distraction. At least he let me pick the station. This helped me relax a bit.

Soon I was able to take my thoughts off those embarrassing moments of the past.

I could look forward to working with him and just having fun, while helping our grandmother.

 

We approached the property from a quietly meandering road.

There really was a lot of privacy out here. The closest neighbor on either side could not be seen from the house. Robert drove up the long driveway and parked the car. As we both got out, I walked around to the back so I could take some of the paint cans.

 

"I already brought over some of the other supplies we need," he explained.

 

Nodding my head, I had the handle of one can in my grip, while Robert carried two. From the size of the house, I figured we were going to need a lot more. Then for some reason, an unrelated memory from my high school days came back to me. Walking next to my stepbrother, I blushed and lowered my eyes.

 

Robert caught my sudden shyness and grinned, "What?"

 

"Wellů" I started slowly, bouncing the can of paint against my thigh as we climbed toward the house. "I was just thinkingů rememberingů there was a time I was naked in the high school auditorium."

 

Shaking his head with a laugh, Robert said, "Yeah, I know. Graduation. I was there, remember?"

 

Actually, I was shocked to find myself sharing this even as I continued, "Noů I'm not talking about that event. There was another timeů"

 

"Another?" now it was his turn to act shocked.

 

I bit my lip as the two of us approached the front door.

"Once, when I was maybe sixteen, we all got called down to the auditorium for an assembly. It was like the entire sophomore class. My friends Alicia, Carrieů and Lisa were there."

 

"And what happened?" Robert asked, holding the door open to let me through.

 

"They started teasing me," I told him truthfully, "and they got me in trouble. The teacher, Mrs. Green, I thinků"

 

My stepbrother chuckled, "Yeah, I remember her. Go on, kiddo."

 

"Well, she scolded me, and told me to sit still. I was so embarrassed. But she told me to sit absolutely still, and not to make any noise. The girls took advantage of the situation, and with the lights down, started to undress me!"

 

Robert ushered me into a spacious room, where all the furniture had been moved out. He put down the two heavy paint cans, and I did the same. I noticed that there were white sheets laid out over the hardwood floor in preparation. There were more cans of paint against a wall, as well as the brushes. It looked like we would be all set to begin. I wondered if I should drop the subject.

 

"So, then what," Robert finally asked. "I

mean, they just were messing with you and unbuttoned your shirt or something?"

 

Strolling around the room, I saw there would be a lot of space to work in. Two doorways on opposite sides led deeper into the house. And I think around the corner, I spotted a large spiral staircase. I paused, and glanced over my shoulder.

 

"No, noů they started by taking off my shoes," I told him. "But I couldn't do anything about it. So then they peeled off my socksů"

 

At this point, I crossed my legs, and stepped one foot on top of the other. Pushing down, I was able to pop my heel out of the sneaker.

Slowly, I lifted my foot out completely, and then kicked off my other sneaker.

I twirled around, standing up on my bare tiptoes to face Robert.

 

"So you were barefoot, Erica," his gazed lowered to look at my pretty feet. "Just like you are nowů"

 

I nodded my head and replied, "But the girls didn't stop! They took off my skirt next, and then my blouseů leaving me sitting in the auditorium in just my underwear!"

 

My last words came a little breathless, and I could feel my heart beating faster. Oh my God, did he expect me to provide a demonstration right here, as part of telling the story? I didn't think I could go that far.

Undress right now in front of Robert? I mean, I kind of wanted to, but I couldn't. I realized I had better finish this up before things got out of hand.

 

Waving my hand dismissively, I continued, "Yeah, wellů the girls made me take off my panties, and Alicia who was sitting behind me, unclasped my bra. Once they pulled it off, there I wasů sitting buck naked in the auditorium surrounded by a hundred students. Pretty stupid, huh?"

 

Robert was quiet for a moment before he smiled, "It must have been pretty wild. Your friends are crazyů"

 

I lowered my eyes bashfully, clutching my hands behind my back. What I didn't tell him was that after I was nude, I had played with myself and had an orgasm. But I think he knew I was embarrassed about the episode. Although I'm sure he sensed there was more that I was not telling. Oh God, now I was making myself horny!

 

"Um, I guess we should stop wasting time," I mumbled and pointed my chin at the paint cans.

 

The young man in his mid-twenties shook his head and laughed, as if my little story had been a mere diversion to keep us from doing any work. He moved past me and found one set of cans. Popping the lids, Robert began the mix the colors together until they were a creamy butterscotch. I watched as he stirred the paint, almost mesmerized by the smooth languid circles.

 

"All right, kiddo," he said handing me a brush.

"Start over on that side, but don't paint too close to the door."

 

I said that I understood, and then with brush in hand, skipped barefoot across the room. It wasn't until after I started, that I noticed Robert had picked out a wall on the opposite side to begin with. He was keeping some distance between us. I turned to face him and pouted, then stuck my tongue out at him like a brat.

 

It was probably good that we didn't work too close together, so I could keep my mind on my work. On the one hand, I was a little annoyed as if he didn't appreciate my company. Then I thought how humiliating it would be if he knew my secret thoughts. But finally, as I continued to paint my side of the room, I was feeling more and more playful.

 

After about an hour, we had made some good progress. I had reached the edge of the open doorway, leaving a half a foot of space as I was instructed. In this way, I was able to put down my brush and touch my fingers to the unpainted wall as I leaned forward into the next room.

 

"Hey, Robertů" I called out. "Where do these stairs lead?"

 

The young man, busy working, looked over at my slender form hovering in the doorway. "Where do you think they lead? Upstairs! There are some old rooms up there, but they are unused. Grandmother can't be bothered to climb stairs anymore."

 

"Oh," I answered softly. "OKů do you think it's all right if I have a look?"

 

Now Robert put down his paintbrush. "Come on, Erica, stop fooling around. There's nothing up thereů just old, empty dusty rooms!"

 

"Then I won't be but a moment!" I giggled and ran through the doorway.á

 

As my feet slapped over the wooden floors, I reached the staircase and paused. Would he follow me, I wondered. After waiting a moment, I lifted my leg and began to climb the winding steps. They took me high onto the second floor, and Robert was right. It was pretty empty and quiet up here.

There was hardly any furniture at all. Just an odd end table shoved against the wall, and the occasional old-fashioned lamp, which I could trace my fingers around.

á

Walking more slowly, I stayed close to the balcony. This house must contain so many memories, I thought. Maybe I could make a few memories of my own today. My hand absently played with the buckle on my overalls, even unfastening it. This allowed me to swing the strap lightly as I paced the deserted hallway.

 

I had the sudden idea to strip naked, and then walk back into the room downstairs. I would act all innocent, and see if Robert noticed.

That made me giggle to myself. Of course he would notice! He would see my small perky tits and erect nipples, as well as my completely shaved pussyů  

"Oh my God, what am I doing?" I said as I shook my head. "This is nonsense!"

 

Banishing these thoughts, I proceeded to turn around, preparing to stroll back down the staircase. Getting naked in front of Robert might have been a fantasy of mine, but it didn't mean I would act on it. My hand came to rest on the ornate handrail at the top step.

 

Then I was struck by an alternative thought. Perhaps it was a bit much for me to go bare-assed nude in front of the young man, but maybe I could try the next best thing. I hurried back to the side and peered over the balcony. No sign of Robert come looking for me. I then quickly unsnapped the other button of my white overalls, and let the top half fall to my waist.

 

Since I wasn't wearing any shoes, it was easy for me to let the pants drop the rest of the way down my legs, and just walk out of them.

With my overalls lying crumpled on the floor, I grabbed the bottom of my pink shirt and pulled it up, completely over my head. I wasn't wearing a bra today, so I was now topless as I let the article of clothing slip to the ground.

Before I could change my mind, I immediately tugged on my panties, lowering them to my feet, and then stepping out of my underwear.

 

For a brief second, I savored my secret nudity. Robert had no idea I was standing up here in my bare birthday suit, and the realization was delicious! However, I promptly retrieved my overalls and began to pull them onto my legs. I gave a little jump when I tugged them up, the seam of the material making contact with my hairless crotch. Finally, I brought the straps over my bare shoulders and fastened the buttons.

 

"There!" I breathed in satisfaction.

 

Then, before I could change my mind, I bent down to scoop up my panties and shirt. I couldn't believe I had been wearing so little today.

And now I was wearing eve less! It was as though my body was acting on impulse, as I dashed down the hallway into a side room. Across the floor I crept until I came to a window that faced outside. Using the two pieces of clothing to protect my soft hands, I was able to push against the wooden frame and lift up.

 

I poked my head outside, enjoying a clear view of the expansive property. The sky was bright blue and the fresh air was pleasantly warm. And then I tossed my shirt and panties out the window! They floated on the breeze as the items were carried gently away from the house and drifted toward the ground. I had only a vague idea where they landed.

 

So now I was dressed in my white overallsů and that was it!

 

Rubbing my arms a little, I turned around and walked out of the room. The straps felt good on my bare shoulders. Of course, in front, they only marginally concealed my nipples. I would have to be very careful how I walked. Although, I had a feeling my small tits would be peeking out quite a bit. At least the rest of my bare body was decently covered. Excitedly, I wondered how long it would take Robert to figure out I hadn't on any underwear.

 

By the time I returned to the upstairs hallway, I was growing slightly nervous. I mean, I hoped I didn't push this too far, or let things get out of hand. My bare toes found the top step of the winding staircase, and I slowly made the descent. About halfway down, I stopped and bit my lower lip. Oh God, my nipples were so erect, and my pussy tingled. He would know I was horny. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, then continued.á  

Finally I made it to the ground floor. Hopefully, Robert wouldn't be upset that I had disappeared like that. I figured I would just quietly return to my paint can and brush, and continue working like nothing was different. It was kind of like a game, as long as he didnĺt get too close.

 

As soon as I walked through the open doorway, the young man called out.

 

"Oh, there she is!" he said, laughing.

 

I took two more steps into the room, and then saw there was another young gentleman with him. This guy looked to be about Robert's age. He had a painter's cap on his head, turned backward, but I thought I saw tufts of blonde hair above his ears. I immediately stopped dead in my tracks and started blushing.

 

Robert waved me over, and then turned to his friend.

"Gus, this is my little step-sister, Ericaů"

 

The other twenty-something-year-old guy began walking toward me, with his hand extended in greeting. I arched up on my toes, instinctively trying to appear taller, then glanced anxiously over my shoulder. Oh, why had I discarded my other clothes completely out of the house! I trembled, fearing my secret would be revealed all too soon. And then I held out my hands in protest, before he could get near.

 

"Wait!" I cried out. "I, uhů you know, been painting and I don't want to get paint on your handsů"

 

He stopped, as I had requested, but then gave me a little wave. "Hello, Erica. I'm Robert's friend, Gus."

 

"Nice to meet you," I said, blushing at the young man.

 

Robert must have caught this and added, "Erica is kind of shyů sometimes."

 

Gus only smiled warmly and pointed at the open paint cans by the doorway. "Well, it looks like you got a head start on me. But pretty soon, I will be making a mess, too. Maybe then we can shake hands."

 

My nipples were rock hard and my pussy twitched beneath my overalls.

 

"Sure," I said softly.

 

And then he turned around to join my stepbrother, gathering up supplies. In this way he walked back across the room, allowing me to breath a sigh of relief. Hopefully he would keep his distance by painting over there.

I donĺt think he had come close enough yet to notice my topless state under my shoulder straps.

 

So finally I turned my back to the boys and prepared to resume the work I had started earlier. Picking up a brush, I moved on to the next wall and began applying the paint in broad strokes. I tried to keep my mind focused on the job, but it wasn't easy.

 

Behind me, I could hear Robert and Gus talking about the room and how to get the best coverage, how many coats of paint it would take, stuff like that. Their male voices filled my head, reminding me of my femininity, if that makes any sense. In other words, I was self-conscious of being the only girl around these two guys, and it made me feel a little vulnerable. Perhaps my own body betrayed me as my nipples pointed up, fully erect. Occasionally I would graze one with a finger and it made me moan.

 

Still, I listened to every word between the young men. There conversation drifted to sports and work and other subjects that occupied their lives. It was like I had already been forgotten. Although I suppose that may have been a good thing. I didn't want to draw attention to myself.

 

Suddenly, Gus called out across the room, "Hey, Erica, what year in high school are you?"

 

"High school?" I replied in shock, and then turned around to face my stepbrother and his friend. "Didn't Robert tell you? I graduated two years ago! I'm in the second year of college!"

 

So upset about the accusation of still being in high school, I almost marched over to slap him in the face. But I didn't take too many steps forward because my small breasts started bouncing, and my long nipples quivered. Instead, I just glared at Gus.

 

"Hey, I'm sorry!" he shrugged his shoulders apologetically. "I didn't knowů you look like you could beů you look young, that's all."

 

Next to him, Robert laughed. "Yeah, Erica's sweet and innocent."

 

Oh God! Why didn't he just tell him that I had no pubic hair! Well, not that he knew. Except the last time my stepbrother had seen me naked, he saw that I shaved my pussy. Oh, I was getting myself flustered all over again. And I was doubly embarrassed because what Robert said was true.

Despite everything I had been through, I was still a virgin. My ears turned bright red, and I was about to put down my paintbrush and leave the room.

 

"Hey, kiddo, where do you think you're going?"

Robert called after me.

 

Even though I wanted to be left alone, something in his voice compelled me to stop. I had already ditched him once today, so I suppose walking away would just be irresponsible. Standing up on my bare toes, I looked over my shoulder.

 

"I have to go out back to the garage and find a ladder," he explained. "You stay here and keep painting with Gus."

 

Now I spun around again, clutching my hands in front of my chest. "Oh, but I could go and look for the ladderů"

 

Robert shook his head, "It will be pretty big, and I don't think you could carry it by yourself. Besides, I don't want you to wander off."

 

The last part he said with a wink, before turning to leave the room. I heard his footsteps down the hall and eventually leading him out of the house, the door opening and slamming shut. Just like that, I was alone with Gus. I mean he seemed like a nice guy, although I had only met him this afternoon.

But if he was one of Robert's friends, I guess it would be safe.

 

In awkward silence, the two of us resumed painting the walls, working on opposite sides of the room. Finally Gus spoke up, inviting me to paint along the section where he and Robert had been.

 

"Um, that's OK," I said. "I'm fine over

here."

 

But the young man only laughed, "No, seriously, Erica.

You can be putting a coat on this wall, and as it dries, I'll paint the second coat."

 

I had no intention of moving, although my toes curled in excitement. Oh, how I wish I had been wearing shoes and socks right now! I pretended to ignore him.

 

"Or I can just start on the second coat over there," Gus continued. "Where you were painting earlier."

 

"Suit yourself," I mumbled, trying to sound uninterested.

 

I listened as he picked up his paint can and walked over to my side of the room. Part of me wished that Robert would hurry back. Part of me wished he would take a very long time. Feeling kind of warm, I cleared my throat. I realized I was using my brush on just one spot, over and over again.

 

And then Gus stood behind me, his hand reaching over to gently take my wrist. In this way, he guided the paintbrush, making long slow strokes. He put his other hand on my waist, easing me down until I was in a crouched position, as we painted lower to the floor. Then he pulled me up again.

 

"There, that's better," he said softly. "You see... the paint is applied much more evenly."

 

"Mmm-hmmm," was all I could answer, somewhat dazed.

 

My free hand, the one that wasn't holding the paintbrush, absently strayed toward the button on my overalls. My eyes were closed, it's like I forgot where I was or what I was doing. In this way, I unbuttoned the left strap, and let it fall off my shoulder.

 

"Well, you certainly came dressed comfortably," I heard Gus chuckle.

 

"Huh?" I gasped, my eyes fluttering open.

 

I looked down, and saw one bare tit sticking out with a very long nipple.

 

"Oh my God!" I blushed, embarrassed. "I

didn't meanů it's not likeů I had a shirt on, butů"

 

Gus smiled and laughed again. "It's OK, Erica. I saw before that you weren't wearing a shirt beneath those overalls. Since you have small breasts, it's really not that noticeable. I figured you dress like that quite often..."

 

"Small breasts!" I blurted out, angrily and blushing furiously.

 

The young man held up his hands in defense, saying, "Well, yeah, they are kind of on the small side. But don't get me wrong...

they look nice. And, um, you have cute feet, too."

 

"Oh God," I murmured, closing my eyes.

 

My knees felt weak, as my arms hung at my sides. I almost dropped the paintbrush. Desperately curious, I wondered what other parts of my body he liked. For a moment, silence returned between us. I could smell him close to me. And then I heard the front door bang open.

 

"Hey, Gus! Give me a hand with this!" I heard my stepbrother Robert calling out.

 

Just as I opened my eyes, I watched his friend turn around and quickly head out of the room. I was left standing there, pondering our encounter, thinking about the possibilities. My overalls were still being held up by only one strap, as I did not adjust the other one. When the boys came back, hauling the ladder into the room, I only raised a hand to hide my exposed nipple. And I thought to myself how Gus must have seen it fully erect.

 

Robert and his buddy struggled to carry the ladder close to the wall on the side. Not so much because it was heavy, but the thing looked like it might fall apart. The ladder was probably twelve feet tall, and made out of creaking wood. Each rung was sanded and polished smooth, cylinder shaped, almost like rolling pins. But the edges seemed to be worn, making me wonder how steady it would be to climb.

 

"I don't know, are you sure about this?" Gus was expressing his concern.

 

Robert continued evaluating the worth of the ladder, then said, "Well how else are we going to paint up there by the molding?"

 

I watched the two young men debate the issue. Truthfully, I had no idea how stable it was, but I did have doubts of my own. Then the guys turned to look at me standing in the corner.

 

Gus snapped his finger saying, "Erica could do it!

She's light enough, I bet the ladder would hold her..."

 

"What?" Robert and I exclaimed at the same time.

 

"No offense, kiddo," My stepbrother assured me and then turned to his friend, "But Erica is kind of... accident prone."

 

"I am not!" I stamped my bare foot on the floor.

"But I am a little scared of heights..."

 

Gus folded his arms and grinned like a little boy. He did look good in his tight T-shirt. I took a small, hesitant step forward.

 

"No way! It's too dangerous," Robert protested.

 

But his friend was eyeing me, drawing me closer. "What do you say, Erica? Think you can do it?"

 

I stopped about halfway toward them. With one hand over my heart, I could feel it beating faster. Although the real reason was that I was hiding an exposed breast. And now my tummy fluttered, my legs trembled.á  

"You want me to go all the way up there?" I started slowly. "And paint... how am I going to do that?"

 

Gus inclined his head toward the opposite side of the room, and told Robert to go get the hook-pole. When my stepbrother turned in that direction, I scampered over on my toes until I was in front of Gus. I then faced the ladder, placing both hands on the rung that was eye level. The overall strap that had been unbuttoned, fell to my side.

 

"Now what?" I squeaked.

 

What happened next sent a thrill of electricity through my body. Gus placed one hand on my bottom, and finding a clean paintbrush, inserted it bristles down into my back pocket. I had forgotten these overalls had back pockets. They were closed tight, and the young man had to really work the brush in, as I wiggled my ass. But once it was in place, the brush was secure and would not fall out until I pulled it out. Maybe I was just horny, but there was something sexual about all of this.

 

And then I realized that as he was standing behind me, Gus must have gotten a good look down my back. He would have seen that I wasn't wearing panties... I think he saw my crack!

 

Robert's friend leaned close and spoke into my ear," I think you should start climbing, Erica."

 

Immediately, I raised one bare foot to the bottom rung.

Putting my weight on it, the ladder did indeed hold. So then I grabbed the rung above my head and pulled myself upward. Just a few feet off the ground, I turned my head to look over my shoulder, and watched my stepbrother approach with the long metal pole that had a hook on the end.

 

"We will pass up the paint can to you," Gus was explaining.

"You don't even have to take the can. Just dip and paint..."

 

"All right," I mumbled and continued my ascent.

 

As I mentioned, I really was kind of scared of heights. I don't know why I was doing this stupid thing. My hands gripped the rungs more tightly as I climbed higher, lifting each foot one at a time. I clutched my body to the ladder, pressing close as I pulled myself toward the top.

 

And as Robert mentioned, I am a bit accident-prone. Or at least it seems that way. You see, the front of my overalls had two buttons, just beneath my breasts. The shoulder straps each ended in a thin metal loop that hooked over these buttons. Of course, I already had one strap undone, hanging uselessly at my side. In fact, each time I climbed higher, my nipple was rubbing against the rungs, being flicked slowly up and down. It felt incredible. But so occupied was I with this situation, I did not notice on my right side, a nail that was partially banged into the ladder.

 

When I pulled myself up, nearing the top of the ladder, the head of the nail slipped under the clasp of the shoulder strap. It snapped the loop right off the button in one motion, even as I climbed to the next rung.

The result was that the strap lifted up, and fell behind my arm. Before I realized it, both of my little tits were sticking out, and the top half of my overalls were hanging from my hips. Add the weight of the wide paintbrush in my back pocket... and gravity took effect at once.

 

The white overalls started sliding down my smooth slender legs. I had no shoes on, or anything else, to catch the fall of the material.

Besides, I was already midway stepping up to the next rung, as I pulled myself higher. I was probably ten feet off the ground. As I lifted my toes away from the ladder, the pants dropped completely off one leg.

 

Not even dangling for a second. My other foot reached for the rung I was standing on, pulling right out of the overalls that now descended to the floor. I stood there, quivering, my toes curled around the wooden rung. My fingers curled on the rung in front of my face.

 

Fully naked on the ladder... my stepbrother and his friend watching me from below!

 

I managed to peek over my shoulder, enough to look past the curve of my back and supple behind. The boys were staring up with faces of astonishment. I think my whole body started blushing. And then, Robert pounced on the overalls that had fallen off me, picking them up in amazement.

 

"Erica, where are your clothes?" he called out.

 

Next to him, his friend Gus washed a hand over his mouth and replied, "Looks like you're holding them."

 

But Robert only shook his head. "Erica, come back down here."

 

"No!" I answered in a small voice.

 

"Seriously, Erica, you can't stay up there," my stepbrother repeated. "Come on and climb down. We'll hold the ladder steady."

 

"But I'm... nude," I foolishly stated the obvious.

"And... and... you will see me."

 

However, the boys just stepped to the ladder, one on each side. Robert and Gus took firm hold with both their hands, waiting for me to start my descent. I can't believe this had happened, so fast, and like this! I took a deep breath. Slowly I lowered one leg, one very bare leg, aware of my nudity from my toes all the way to my buttocks. If climbing up the ladder with one bare tit sticking out had been incredible... I couldn't describe the sensation of climbing down completely naked! And I couldn't cover up at all because I still needed both hands to cling tightly to the rungs. At least they were only seeing my backside, for the moment.

 

As my legs moved and separated, it occurred to me that if they looked up, they might see more intimate parts. My pussy lips were puckered out and moist, offering maybe even a glimpse up my vagina. The thing was, because I was still frightened about the height, I was in no hurry to get back down. My foot would lower and hover just above the next rung, allowing a lingering, teasing view of slender form. Although I was the one who felt like I was being teased.

 

Finally, my toes touched theá sheet on the hardwood floor. I found myself between the two young men, and staggered backward, cupping both hands over my pussy. The way they had discovered my secret lack of clothing, made me want to die of embarrassment.

Robert folded up the overalls and slung them over his shoulder, pointing an accusing finger at me.

 

"So where are the rest of your clothes?" he asked again.

 

"I don't know!" I answered, and then made the humiliating confession. "I threw my shirt and underwear out of an upstairs window..."

 

Meanwhile, Gus had found my sneakers and dangled them playfully in front of me. I bit my lip, and then gingerly reached out an arm.

Still, I remembered to keep one hand over my shaved vulva.

 

"No, Erica," my stepbrother moved between us.

"You will not get these back until you find the rest of what you were wearing today. I suggest you go outside and start looking for your stuff."

 

"Not a single thing?" I gasped, with my eyes wide and innocent.

 

Robert glanced at his friend, as if asking if it would be all right with him. "Listen, kiddo, I don't care if you spend the rest of the day naked. This is what you get for playing around."

 

I sighed, and turned around slowly, showing the boys my bare butt. Hugging my body tight, I looked over my shoulder, pouting. Then I told my older stepbrother that I understood. Sufficiently scolded, I walked out of the room without a shred of clothing.

 

My immediate thought, after the initial shock had worn off, was to go back to the room upstairs to see if I could find where my clothes had landed. Once I was out of view of the boys, I was able to relax my pose, dropping my arms to my sides. Now I jogged up the wide staircase, my little tits bouncing deliciously. By the time I reached the second floor balcony, I stopped to notice just how erect my nipples were.

 

"Oh..." I moaned, tracing a finger down my stomach and around my bellybutton.

 

Trying to stay focused I padded down the hall and into the empty room in the corner. The last time I was here, at least I had on my overalls. I crossed the floor and walked all the way to the open window.

Sticking my head out, the breeze up here felt nice on my face and bare shoulders. Scanning the property below, I could not detect any sign of my pink shirt, or the light wisp of my panties. I guess I would have to do a ground level search.

 

Returning to the head of the staircase, I paused to consider my options. Since there was a lot of privacy surrounding the house, that shouldn't be such a problem. Robert and Gus would still be about the place, but I figured they would stay in the room painting. Unless they went on a break at some point, or found a window to spy on me. How voyeuristic! I closed my eyes for a second, picturing me prancing around the yard in my birthday suit. My stepbrother and his friend watching in secret...

 

Gliding down the stairs, I ran a hand along the old mahogany banister. As I neared the floor, I discovered that the steps were not so wide that I couldn't place a hand on each railing to either side of me. In order to do this however, I also had to stretch my slim legs wide apart. With a bare foot hanging off the right and left side of the broad step, this left my pink labia to dangle out in the open.

 

At that moment, Gus came walking around the corner, gulping a bottle of water. Our eyes met and we both froze. Unfortunately for me, I remained in this rather revealing position. We just stared at each other, or rather... I stared at him staring at me, if that makes any sense.

 

Finally he lowered his bottle, and asked, "Did you find any of your clothes yet?"

 

I wrapped my fingers tightly around the railings, feeling my butt cheeks clench, and answered in a husky voice, "No... not yet."

 

The young man was drinking in the sight of my full frontal nudity. He was seeing my pussy for the first time, clean shaved, and succulent lips just sitting out there, waiting to be fondled. The longer I stood like this, the harder it was for him to stay a polite gentleman. I guess I couldn't blame him.

 

With a sudden smile, he said, "Good. It would be a shame to cover up such a pretty flower."

 

And he reached out with one hand to lightly touch my pussy.

It made my toes curl, and my body quiver. He didn't make contact with my clitoris or insert a finger or anything like that. It was just a brief, gentle brush, acquainting his touch with my sensitive folds of skin. It felt absolutely amazing!

 

"Mmmph," a small whimper escaped my lips, and I was quickly on the verge of orgasm.

 

But then I heard Robert calling out, approaching from the other room. For some reason, I was afraid to let him catch his friend playing with me. Oh, my nipples were sticking straight out, and there was just no way of hiding from Gus how turned on I was. I had to get away from here, or else I would lose control completely.á

 

I hopped onto the floor and dashed around the opposite corner. This led me to a new hallway, a part of the house I hadn't been to before. Keeping close to the wall, I inched forward until I found a side door that opened back outside. I wasted no time rushing into the fresh air, stark naked.

 

This was such torture! My own stepbrother was keeping me from getting dressed. And his friend was keeping me horny. And then I understood Robert's intention. He wanted me to go off somewhere by myself, so I could masturbate and release all my pent up sexual excitement. That was actually rather sweet of him. Always looking out for his little sister.

 

Well, I walked further away from the old house realizing here was my chance. I could find a nice spot on the property, perhaps under a tree, or just lie down in the grass. Then I could make myself cum, and finally begin to calm down. I paused, turning around to look back at the house. Raising one hand, I stroked my chin in thought, while resting the fingers of my other hand lightly on my tummy. A cool breeze blew over my body, tickling my privates.

 

"I'm not ready to orgasm yet," I said to myself.

 

Even though in truth, I could go off with the slightest touch, I decided instead to look for my clothes. So I started to walk around the property, imagining my nude body was in view for anyone gazing from a distant window. Still, I did not hide or cover up, but made a slow and deliberate search for shirt and panties. Too bad there weren't any neighbors close by, I giggled. Although part of me was also relieved, as the privacy made my task all the more easier.

 

From the outside, I wasn't quite sure I could locate the room from where I had tossed out my things. And it was entirely possible the two articles of clothing were blown about and scattered across the yard. I didn't really want to go around the front, because even with the long driveway, there was a very real possibility of being seen from the road. Boldly, I made my way around the side of the house until I could see Robert's car.

 

"Oh my gosh!" I gasped, covering a hand over my mouth and pointing.

 

Down at the bottom of the driveway, I spotted a piece of pink material fluttering on the ground. Now how did it blow all the way out there? But it had to be my T-shirt, since there was no other source of pink on this side of the property. Then I lowered my eyes to look at my smooth pussy, and blushed.áá

 

Cupping a hand over my pubic mound, I slung an arm over my perky breasts and jogged across the front lawn. Suddenly, I was very self-conscious about my nudity, even crouching down as I reached the car. Just in time, too, as I watched a truck or a van rumbling down the normally quiet street. I hoped the boys didn't schedule any deliveries!

 

My heart was beating faster now, with realization setting in that I was squatting outside totally bare. Robert and Gus might even have a little fun and lock me out of the house! Quickly, I glanced behind me and rubbed my shoulders. Listening for the sound of any other vehicles or other people about, I decided to make a run for it.

 

Scampering barefoot all the way down the driveway, I discovered that my shirt had been whipped into the middle of the road! There was a house on the opposite side of the street, which I seemed to only notice now as I tiptoed out in the open. Oh God, they could be watching me! I bashfully lowered an arm to pick up the T-shirt between my fingers. Just then, a car rolled onto this section of the road. Honestly, Robert and I hadn't seen a soul on our way up here. Where were these people coming from?

 

I didn't have time to put on my top, but clutched the shirt in a fist as I spun around and dashed back toward my grandmother's house.

Nearly stumbling as I reached the driveway, there was a loud beep from the car as it drove past me. I was blushing furiously at the thought of a stranger catching me bare-ass nude.

 

Shaking out the shirt, I found it wasn't that dirty. It hadn't gotten ripped or torn, either. So now I slipped it over my head, stretching the material down my chest and elongated nipples. But it was a cute and tiny little thing, coming down to just above my bellybutton. I took a deep breath and sighed, briefly scanning the front lawn of the property.

 

There was no way I would be able to find my underwear. The only reason I got my T-shirt back was because the bright pink color stood out.

But if I could convince Robert to return my overalls to me, then I would be decent again. I still had not masturbated. I hoped he wouldn't be disappointed or angry with me. Nervously, I walked bottomless up to the front door.

 

Once inside again, I shuffled down the hall the way we had originally entered, only this time with my bare butt wiggling and hands clasped over my pussy. Stepping into the spacious great room, I saw my stepbrother and his friend still at work painting. I arched up on my toes, waiting for them to notice me.

 

"Hi Robert, hi... Gus," I finally spoke.

 

The two young men turned to regard me. Their eyes wandered from my pretty feet up my claves and knees and smooth thighs. They saw me standing in the doorway, with only my hands to hide my hairless crotch. I could feel my clit poking out.

 

Robert put down his paintbrush and said, "So it looks like you found your shirt, Erica."

 

"Yeah," I mumbled and walked slowly into the room.

 

Gus, seeing my shirt for the first time today commented, "It looks nice on you."

 

I lifted a hand to tease a lock of hair, while trying to maintain some modesty. "At least I have something on. Now do you think...

can I have the rest of my clothes?"

 

The boys look at each other, as if considering my request.

My eyes were drawn past them to the corner of the room where I thought I saw my overalls folded neatly and my sneakers placed on top. Robert whispered into his friend's ear, sharing a private conversation. Then my stepbrother walked across the room to collect my things.

 

However, to my surprise, he only picked up the sneakers before turning back in my direction! About halfway toward where I stood, Robert bounced my shoes to the floor and they landed at my feet.

 

"Since you only came back with one article of clothing," Gus explained, "we decided you can't have everything back."

 

I touched one of the sneakers with my toes, and then looked back at the two young men. "Oh, um, well... I wish you would let me put my pants back on!"

 

The two of them only grinned. I guess it's what I deserved.

But this was so humiliating, being disciplined by my stepbrother in front of his friend. And asking permission to get dressed again made me feel very embarrassed. I crouched down, and then lowered myself to sit bare assed on the floor. In this way, I fit the sneakers snugly on my feet. With my legs separated as I sat on the floor, I'm sure they caught more than a glimpse of my pussy. But there was nothing I could do about it.

 

Finally I stood back up again, reaching behind me to brush my exposed little bottom. A pair of sneakers and a short pink T-shirt... that's all I was wearing! I waited to see what would happen next.

 

Robert had a clean paintbrush in his hand and with this he walked over to me. "Here you go, Erica. Time for you to get back to work."

 

My eyes went wide hearing his instructions. In shock, I dropped both arms to my sides. At the same time, erect nipples pushed out from beneath my shirt. This was too much! They wanted me to continue painting...

bottomless?

 

"But... but..." I stammered helplessly.

 

Robert gently lifted my hand by the wrist and placed the brush between my fingers. "That's right, kiddo, get your butt over there and back to work!"

 

I could see he was serious, though not at all upset with me.

He was just letting me deal with the consequences of my foolish actions. Like a good older stepbrother. So I stepped across the room with my free hand between my legs. I half expected a slap on my ass. But the boys were well behaved, and nobody touched me.

 

Let me tell you, it was not easy painting while keeping one hand over my pussy! It did not stay there very long. I kept glancing over my shoulder, fidgeting, knowing my butt was being watched. Even worse, I was conscious of my excited labia unfolded and hanging down between my legs. When Gus came over to switch paint cans, I had to take the handle with my free hand. I walked to the next section of the wall with my pussy lips parted and visibly on display.

 

We finished the second coat of paint after a few more hours.

Luckily my stepbrother and his friend were in fact serious about their work, and did not spend much time teasing me. I had to admit, the three of us did a good job, even despite my condition. It was just turning dark out when we called it a day.

 

"All right, Erica, it's time for us to go home,"

Robert announced.

 

I looked over at my overalls still folded neatly in the corner, and then I looked over at Gus standing off to the side. No one made a move to gather my discarded clothes. I'm really not sure what Robert had in mind. He didn't say I wasn't going to get them back. All I knew is that it would be a long ride home, nearly two hours.

 

Finally, I got up the nerve to approach my stepbrother and asked, "Would... would it be all right if Gus drives me home tonight?"

 

Robert rubbed his chin in thought, and then looked at his friend. The blonde-headed young man only shrugged his shoulders, said it would be no trouble. Again, Robert considered for a few minutes as I waited anxiously in the middle of the room. He then walked over to his friend and pulled him off to the side. I watched as they had another private conversation, certainly out of earshot from me.

 

At last, Gus came over dangling his keys in one hand. With his other, he took my fingers and led me toward the door. Of course I kept one hand discreetly covering my bald crotch. I looked back over my shoulder and said goodbye to my stepbrother.

 

Robert laughed and said, "See you in the morning, kiddo..."

 

Leaving the house, the early evening air caressed my legs and bottom. It felt really good to be out here like this! Still, I couldn't believe I was about to get into this guy's car dressed in only a T-shirt and sneakers. But I was incredibly horny, as you can imagine. Besides, if Robert didn't think it was safe, he would have never let me go along.

 

Gus had his car, a black sleek sporty type, parked on the side of the property. It was just off the driveway, and I had not noticed it before. He clicked the electronic locks, motioning me to climb inside. The upholstery was gorgeous, as my legs and backside made contact with the brown leather seats. I waited for Gus to get behind the wheel, my heart beating faster.

 

He started the engine, which purred with smooth efficiency.

The sound made me stretch my legs and arch my back a little. Folding my arms behind my head, I sat with my lap completely uncovered. The interior was dark now, with only the various blue or red lights illuminating the driver's display.

 

Pulling out onto the road, we sped off in the direction leading back to my town. For a while, we did not encounter much traffic, either oncoming or approaching behind us. It seemed like it was just the two of us out here, and the initial silence we shared was nice.

 

After a few more minutes, I turned and asked Gus, "What did my stepbrother tell you before we left?"

 

"Are you sure you want to know?" he glanced over at my slender form in the passenger seat and grinned. "It might be kind of embarrassing."

 

Lowering an arm so that I could trace a finger around my bellybutton, I smiled back. "That's OK, I've had a kind of embarrassing day today, you know?"

 

"All right," the young man chuckled. "Your stepbrother cares very much about you, Erica. He just told me to be careful.

And he told me... not to have sex with you."

 

I almost bolted upright, hearing the confession. "Oh really! You know, I am in college, remember? I think I'm old enough to decide whether or not I want to get lucky!"

 

"Yeah, I know, it's not that I was presuming anything," Gus stammered apologetically, which was kind of cute.

"Robert just reminded me that you are still sweet and innocent, and I kind of agree."

 

Opening my mouth, I found I didn't know how to respond. I was still a virgin, that was true. I shut my mouth and didn't say anything.

After a few minutes driving down the highway, I quietly kicked off both my sneakers.

 

"Gus?" I asked in a small voice.

 

I think he could pick up the scent of my musky feminine aroma as he answered, "Yes... Erica?"

 

"Gus, I've removed my sneakers and I am completely barefoot now..."

 

Robert's friend continued driving, keeping his eyes on the road, but answered, "You really do have pretty feet. I like your cute little toes."

 

That made me giggled, and in fact I reached down to rub my lower legs. The carpeted floor mats were delightful. I then sat back up, bringing my hands to the bottom of my short T-shirt. Taking a deep breath, I waited to see if Gus would try to stop me. Slowly, I pulled the material higher, all the way up to my chin. My small tits stuck out, with extended nipples. I sat forward a little so I could tug the shirt over my head, tossing it behind into the back seat.

 

"I'm naked again," I said with breathless

anticipation. "Did Robert say anything about not touching?"

 

I wish I could say that I behaved like a lady on the ride home, or acted like a good girl. But I was so horny, that I just couldn't help myself. I'm ashamed to admit, I sat there nude in the passenger seat, teasing and flaunting my body completely on display. I closed my eyes, and spread my legs apart.

 

Gus pulled over to the side of the road, and asked me to get out of the car. I did so without question. We were on a stretch of the highway without many building close by, just woods to the left and right. It was peaceful and quiet as I stood on the edge of the cool pavement not wearing any clothes. Still, it felt like other cars could drive by any moment, or a police patrol car. I dangled my arms at my sides as my stepbrother's friend walked around and pulled me under a bright light.

 

He touched every inch of me, I think. I was delirious with pleasure as he fondled my nipples and kissed my lips and neck. Gus was wonderful with his hands, caressing my stomach and bare bottom. He knelt down and licked my pussy while I ran my fingers through his hair. And then he gently lifted me to the hood of his car, where he took my foot in his hand and sucked on my toes. It didn't stop there, as he placed me in other positions and touched my most sensitive areas.

 

Finally, he began playing with my clitoris, right there in the open on the side of the highway! It didn't take long for him to finger me to multiple orgasms, making me cum as I squirted and cried in ecstasy. My body convulsed with the release I had sought for so long today, and Gus held me in his arms. We climbed into his car's back seat and cuddled, before I eventually fell asleep.

 

The next day, Robert told me that Gus was going to be moving away, which is why he didn't want me to get too attached. That's my stepbrother, always looking out for me. I was a little sad to hear the news.

But the memory of our drive home, brought a sweet smile to my lips.

 

THE END

[Girlspns]

Erica's Toy Cars

On Saturday night, I received a telephone call from my friend Alicia's aunt. Apparently, we were on such good terms now, the woman had decided that I was responsible enough to watch her son. I don't know where she got that idea. But I could think of a couple of possibilities.

 

Anyway, when she asked if I would look after Alicia's cousin, Jimmy, for the evening, my immediate instinct was to say no. I mean, all sorts of trouble happened when I was around that boy. Yet as soon as she started asking if I had any other plans, because of course she wouldn't want to impose, I felt the need to answer truthfully. I told her I would be home. In fact, I needed to finish up a project for a college computer class I was taking over the winter break.

 

And so that's how it happened. Before I knew it, seven o'

clock rolled around, I finished dinner and Jimmy's mom dropped him off at my house. My own parents were gone for the weekend, it would just be me and Jimmy alone. A shiver ran down my spine.

 

It occurred to me, that if I was younger, I could probably be getting paid for this. Like if it was an after-school babysitting job. Then again, if I was back in high school, I would not be many years older than Jimmy. As it was, I agreed to look after the obnoxious monster as a favor, as I had done previously. Somehow it had become expected of me. I wondered if Alicia's aunt was taking advantage of me.

 

It all started innocent enough. I greeted Jimmy at the door and welcomed him into my home, while his mother said goodbye and then drove off. After getting him a snack from the kitchen, I let him get comfortable in the living room. He was a big boy, and could be left on his own. I saw that he brought his backpack, probably filled with handheld video games, or other toys.

So I waited for him to get settled, and then I returned to my room.

 

About the time I wrapped up my class assignment, I received a text message from my friend Carrie. She was taking the class with me, and still working on her project. That meant we couldn't see each other tonight.

Just as well, since I was stuck with Jimmy. However, the strawberry-blonde young woman had a talent for pushing my buttons. We exchanged a series of sexy text messages to each other, before she told me that she needed to get back to whatever she was doing.

 

At this point, I was feeling a little frisky. I was relieved that I had at least finished my schoolwork, and was ready to have some fun.

With nothing else better to do, I decided to check in on Jimmy. That was my first mistake.

 

"Hey," I said casually as I wandered into the living room.

 

I guess I should mention that I was dressed in a pair of jeans that snugly hugged my slim hips. The top I had on was white, with sleeves that came down just past my elbows, and had a red trim along the neckline. I was also wearing comfortable shoes. The boy looked up to regard me.

 

"Hey," he grunted back at me.

 

"What are you up to?" I asked, trying to sound genuinely interested.

 

I could see of course, that Jimmy had emptied the contents of his backpack, which contained a collection of matchbox cars. He appeared to be sorting them out on the carpeted floor. For a moment, the boy ignored me as he picked through the miniature vehicles.

 

Finally he replied, "Nothing."

 

I could tell he was in a grumpy mood, but that was typical of Jimmy. Determined to make an impression, I scampered down to the floor next to him. Our living room carpets are thick and comfy. We almost don’t have a need for couches at all! He had dozens of the cars laid out, and I started to pick through his collection.

 

"These are nice," I started to say.

 

But then Alicia's cousin turned to me with a frown.

"Don't you have something better to do? Girls aren't supposed to be interested in cars."

 

"Well, I don't see why not," I shot back, though I absently ran a hand through my hair.

 

For some reason, he had a way of making me feel like a little girl, someone he might tease at school. It is odd, since it's a quality that I've found in Lisa who went to high school and college with me, and now in Jimmy as well.

 

"Come on," I pressed the issue. "I want to play with you."

 

The boy huffed, and it seemed he might even pack up all his things and go somewhere else. I inched a little closer and fingered the various matchbox cars, showing that I was sincere.

 

"Fine," Jimmy finally relented. "But you can only pick one car."

 

I giggled, "OK… do you have a hot pink convertible?"

 

Alicia's cousin screwed up his face at the very suggestion.

"No! I don't collect girly cars like that."

 

Shrugging my shoulders, I returned to look through the cars on the floor. I noted that Jimmy was holding some sort of small truck, a yellow 4x4 Bronco. Still, I wanted something of a more sporty type. Maybe I was projecting my own real-life desires.

 

"I like this blue one," I took what appeared to be a model corvette between my fingers.

 

Jimmy looked closely, then nodded his acceptance of my choice. "But be careful, Erica. That's a good car, I don't want you to ruin it."

 

"Oh! And how am I going to… ruin it?" I asked, pretending to be offended.

 

The boy rubbed his sleeve across his face and then said, "I don't know. But you sometimes lose stuff."

 

"Like my keys," I mumbled.

 

I immediately felt my face blush, thinking about the fishing trip with Jimmy. I remembered that when we returned to my house, he had somehow lost my keys. More embarrassing, I recalled my condition at the time. Jimmy had not forgotten either, as he now sat and stared at me. I swear, his eyes were roaming over my entire clothed body.

 

"Let's get started," he said, clearing his throat.

 

We got down on our hands and knees, crawling over the floor as we pushed our cars along the carpet. The two of us did some silly stuff, like making believe we were driving our cars, and yelling as we passed one another. It was kind of fun, and I wiggled my bottom as I moved in front of him. Jimmy and I are nearly the same size, which made me feel like a kid again playing innocent games. However, after a while, Jimmy voiced his frustration.

 

"This carpet is too difficult to drive on!" he complained.

 

Well, the boy did have a point. The thick fibers of the carpet might have been comfortable to sit on or even lay on, but they were not made for the delicate wheels of matchbox cars. We managed to push the toys around as best we could, but nothing like being able to send them flying across a room with hardwood floors.

 

I collapsed to the floor and stroked my little chin in thought. "I don't want to scratch the kitchen tiles."

 

Jimmy crawled forward and knelt next to me. He paused, taking a moment to look down the length of my body stretched out on the living room carpet. While there was silence between us, I felt an unexpected tingle on my skin, a familiar thrill of anticipation. I turned my head to look over at Jimmy and found he had a smug grin on his face.

 

"What?" I asked, and then giggled in spite of myself.

 

"What about you?" he asked, spinning the wheels of his truck along the palm of his hand.

 

I didn't quite understand. So laying in the middle of the room, looking up at the ceiling, I asked the boy what he meant.

 

"Yeah, you would make a great road," was all Jimmy answered.

 

"Thanks," I replied sarcastically.

 

But then Alicia's cousin crawled past me on the floor, moving to where my feet were. I lifted my head a little, somewhat curious and somewhat horrified to see what he was doing. Jimmy put down his truck. And then his fingers reached out to start unlacing my shoes!

 

"What… what are you doing?" I squeaked in surprise.

 

Jimmy quickly said, "Relax, Erica. I'm just gonna take these off."

 

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" I bit my lip nervously.

 

Probably, I should have stopped right there. That was my second mistake. But instead, I watched mesmerized by his diligent fingers pulling loose my shoelaces. When this was done, Jimmy took my shoe in both hands and slipped it off my foot. He was actually gentle, not rough at all. And I always enjoyed the slow removal of my footwear. This emotion, however, shocked me as I gasped and allowed him to remove my other shoe.

 

Then, before I could really process all this through my mind, Alicia's cousin was tugging off my socks. I suppose it was no big deal, he had certainly seen my feet lots of times. But now, he was actually… undressing me! And I didn't know what to make of it. Pretty soon, my feet were bare. I even wiggled my cute little toes appreciatively.

 

"See, I just wanted to show you…" Jimmy started to explain.

 

He followed by running the matchbox car along the bottom of my foot.

 

"That doesn't hurt, does it?" he was seeking to reassure me.

 

"Um, no," I responded honestly. Even more so, I confessed, "It sort of feels nice."

 

The boy continued to roll the car up and down, its tiny rubber wheels moving smoothly over my skin. He even slipped it between my toes, and I could feel the cool diecast metal. From heel to ankle, Jimmy was demonstrating how well his toy car operated.

 

Then he advanced further up my leg. First sliding his hand under the hem of my jeans. But he didn't get very far, since they were tight fitting. Jimmy pulled out his arm, and only pressed forward, now rolling the matchbox truck over the denim material. In this way, he moved across my leg, all the way to my knee. I lay as still as I could, anxiously drumming my fingers at my sides on the floor.

 

When Jimmy ran his truck inside my thigh, I gasped a little louder.

 

"What's wrong?" the boy asked, stopping with his hand on my leg.

 

I closed my eyes, trying to fight the urge to be so compliant, and said, "We shouldn't be doing this, Jimmy."

 

There was a pause. I could feel my own heart beating beneath my shirt.

 

"You're right," Alicia's cousin spoke seriously.

"We shouldn't be doing it… this way!"

 

I had not realized he had put down his toy again. This time, I felt his hands at my hips and waist. His fingers quickly found the button on the front of my jeans and popped it open.

 

"Now what are you doing?" I asked in a somewhat state of shock.

 

Jimmy replied with certainty, "I'm taking off your pants, Erica. It will make things easier for the car."

 

I let him work at tugging the material a little lower before I protested, "What if your mother returns to pick you up?"

 

That caused Jimmy to stop what he was doing for a moment. He looked around the living room, and then found the clock above the mantle piece.

 

"Nah, we got lots of time to play," the boy informed me confidently.

 

We were all alone for a couple more hours. Hearing his words, I arched my back. This allowed me to lift my butt off the carpet slightly, enough for Jimmy to pull my jeans further down my legs. Enough for him to reveal my light green panties. However, Alicia's cousin did not stop to comment. Instead, he kept dragging the denim material down to my feet and then took them off completely, leaving me lying on the carpet in my shirt and underwear.

 

"Oh, Jimmy!" I moaned.

 

It was supposed to be a rebuke of scolding, but I'm afraid that it came out more like approval. Now that my legs were totally bare, the boy resumed his game with the truck. Indeed, it rolled much easier as he reversed direction started heading back down my thigh, past my knee, and across my shin. Then he switched legs, preparing to make the trip up again.

 

I clenched my fists in frustration because the little wheels on my body felt so good. And so I didn't say anything. This must have encouraged Jimmy, who pushed the car higher toward the cut of my panties. Then he told me to stretch my arms out above my head, which would allow him some extra "road" to drive on. Figuring this would at least get him away from the proximity of my crotch, I did as he asked.

 

When I flung my arms back in this position, the result was that the bottom hem of my shirt was raised a little higher. Just enough to teasingly expose my bellybutton. A smooth ribbon of bare skin was revealed between the edge of my shirt and the waistband of my panties. I was just afraid that it would entice Jimmy to want to see more.

 

He crawled across the carpet until he was now in back of me.

I glanced above to find him looking upside down at my face. My toes curled, thinking about him seeing me like this. Meanwhile, the boy took my hand and gently rolled the car across my open palm. It tickled, especially when the miniature truck moved over my wrist and under my forearm, then onto my shirt's sleeve.

 

I only closed my eyes briefly, anticipating Jimmy to continue on my other arm and hand. Surprisingly, the touch of the toy was delightful. I did not want him to stop.

 

But he did stop, when he put down the matchbox truck. I thought maybe he was going to pick out another car. Silently, I bit my lip and lay very still on the carpeted living room floor.

 

The next thing I knew, he had taken each sleeve of my shirt in both his hands, and was pulling it up my body!

 

"Jimmy… no!" I cried, but my voice was muffled as the material easily slipped over my face.

 

Alicia's cousin laughed, "You're not wearing a bra today, Erica."

 

In the next instant, my top was removed completely, leaving me bare-chested. Actually, I was now wearing only my light green panties. The new sensation of the tickling fibers of the carpet caused me to arch my back again. With my arms still stretched behind my head, my small tits were practically flat. But, oh, were my nipples sticking up in the air! A blush spread along the length of my body, from head to toe.

 

My clothes discarded, Jimmy made himself comfortable next to me. And I was lying on the floor next to him, topless and in my underwear. He took his little truck and placed it on my tummy. I tried not to breathe, feeling the wheels roll over my bare skin. The boy pushed his toy further up my stomach, weaving between my breasts and hen down again. I opened my mouth and let out a small gasp.

 

How could I have let this happen? I thought to myself wildly. Yet at the same time, the car brushing up and down my body felt so good, like a massage. Not to mention, the humiliation of it all was incredible.

 

Finally, after a few endless minutes of torment and pleasure, I managed to whisper, "Jimmy, we can't keep going on like this!"

 

The boy crawled around on the carpet, moving to the other end by my feet. He then crawled between my legs, separating them to do so. Oh no, he was not going to do that, was he? I lowered my eyes to look down the length of my body.

 

"You're right, again, Erica!" the young man teased me. "We can't go on the way you are."

 

"What do you mean, the way I am?" I asked, curling my toes on the carpet.

 

Jimmy boldly reached out and grabbed the sides of my light green panties. He tugged them lower and lower, sliding them beneath my bottom.

Then he rolled them all the way down my slender legs. I watched amazed as he pulled my panties off my feet and tossed the aside.

 

No longer did I have any authority over him. He thought nothing of stripping me buck naked in my own living room.

 

"I've got a new idea," he said as he rolled his car up the side of my completely nude body.

 

Embarrassed, curious, and aroused, I asked, "What do you have in mind?"

 

"Let's name your parts after places in the neighborhood," Jimmy suggested.

 

I blinked in disbelief, still keeping my arms at my sides, while my exposed nipples and pussy quivered. "You… you want to name my parts?"

 

In response, Jimmy took his little truck and pushed it across my chest. He made a circle around my right breast, approaching my erect nipple. This, he rubbed against the metal miniature.

 

"This will be the park," Jimmy explained.

 

I could barely contain myself or think straight, but I had to play along. "Oh, um, the park?"

 

Now Alicia's cousin ran his truck the short distance to my other breast.

 

"Yeah, and this can be my school," he indicated.

 

"Oh… OK," I said breathlessly.

 

I was a naked road map spread out for Jimmy to play with his miniature cars. Closing my eyes, I savored the absolute humiliation of the whole situation, and the sweet caress of little wheels rolling over every inch of bare skin. The toy vehicle moved lower and lower down my stomach. I waited until he was just below my belly button.

 

"And what will this be, Jimmy?" I asked, urging him closer to my pubic mound.

 

The model car rode gently over my pussy. I gasped, and then took a deep breath. Jimmy, seeing my reaction, pulled his hand away.

 

"Does it hurt?" he seemed unsure.

 

I shook my head turning side to side on the floor. "No… not at all!"

 

Convinced that I was doing fine, Jimmy parked the car right between my pussy lips. "This will be your home."

 

"Mmmmph," I made a muffled sound.

 

The boy backed the car out, running it down my leg. I breathed a little easier, but not much. My hands stayed firmly on the floor, even clutching fistfuls of carpet to keep me from touching myself. I was so nude, lying here in the living room, with everything out in the open! Jimmy's truck made it down to my foot where it climbed over my toes and rolled along my soft bare sole. Then he moved to my other leg and traveled all the way up my thigh to reach my pussy.

 

"Let's pretend it's Monday morning, Erica," he offered as a new starting point. "Where would you like to drive?"

 

My long nipples twitched, reminding me how I should answer.

"Monday morning… I guess I better go to school."

 

Jimmy ran the truck up my shaved vulva and started heading for my left breast. When he was halfway over my stomach, I stopped him.

 

"Wait, Jimmy! I think I forgot my books for school!" playing along, I giggled.

 

The boy shrugged his shoulders, then circled around with the matchbox car. Making a U-turn past my bellybutton, he rolled it back over my silky pussy lips. He paused for a second, allowing me to take another excited deep breath. Then Jimmy got moving again, heading up toward my chest.

 

"Hold up!" I called out in the middle of his drive. "I think I forgot my lunch!"

 

Jimmy shook his head. "You're pretty forgetful, Erica."

 

But he played along, reversing the toy 4X4 Bronco. Turning around my bellybutton, he proceeded to drive "home", which was my bare pussy. The wheels spun over my crotch, sending a shiver of delight through my entire body. This was my own little game I was playing, having the truck make contact with my sensitive folds of skin, then pulling away to keep me on edge.

 

This time, however, as Jimmy started off again, he said, "You are going to be late for school if you continue to go back home!"

 

"Forget school," I told him, and was surprised that my words almost came out like a purr. "I want to go for a nice scenic drive in the hills."

 

The boy pushed his car over my body, swerving to go in the direction of my right breast. Its hard pink nipple was sticking up toward the ceiling. Noting my nearly flat tit, Jimmy laughed.

 

"I don't see any hills around here!"

 

Greatly embarrassed, I was also too horny to care.

"That's not what I meant. Can I turn over?"

 

Alicia's cousin sat back from leaning above me, fingering the truck in his hand. Fully nude, I flipped myself over to lie on my stomach.

I even pulled my brown hair out of the way so that my neck and shoulders were exposed.

 

"Oh yeah, those are some nice hills!" Jimmy replied, referring to my naked ass.

 

Although blushing, I also smiled inwardly. Then I felt the little truck placed at the top of my back. He let the toy roll down the supple curve of my spine, before picking it up again to continue toward my but. The touch of the delicate wheels was so enjoyable, and I moaned in spite of myself.

 

Always clever, the boy was starting to recognize that certain places got me to make more sounds. He knew, at least, that he was not causing me any discomfort. He also learned that when he rolled the truck over my bottom, I was very responsive.

 

"Mmmmm," I was feeling the orgasm I had been fighting all night start to build.

 

But I had told Jimmy that I wanted to go for a scenic drive, and he was going to explore every part of hose "hills"! His truck ran up and down my cheeks, and nudged a little into my ass crack. When I separated my legs some more, he dipped the car lower, discovering my pussy peeking from behind.

 

"I think I found a cave," he teased me further with the toy vehicle.

 

Lying face down, the bristles of the carpet tickled my sensitive areas. Being completely bald, my crotch was especially sensitive to the physical contact. I started wiggling my hips, rubbing my pussy on the floor. Jimmy was having a hard time maneuvering his truck with my rhythmic gyrations.

 

"Quit it, Erica!" he said, annoyed. "You're moving around too much."

 

He was annoyed that I was masturbating, humping the living room carpet! But I couldn't take it anymore. It was too late for me to run to my bedroom. I would never even make it to the bathroom. There was no choice. I had to explain to Jimmy what was happening.

 

Slowly, I rolled my naked body over so I could face him.

"Ah, Jimmy, we… we need to talk."

 

"I was still playing," he complained. "What's the matter?"

 

I lifted up my hands to hide my bare breasts, at the same time rubbing my nipples between thumb and forefingers. "Jimmy, have you… have you ever heard of something, um, called… an orgasm?"

 

Now the boy looked slightly uncomfortable, like he suspected I was trying to trick him. Or I was asking him a question to make him look stupid.

 

"I guess," he said slowly. "I might have heard Alicia say something. But I don't know. What is it?"

 

He seemed genuinely curious. I had to think of a way to phrase this, and I wasn't even thinking straight! My mind was in a sort of an erotic daze. I tried to focus on Alicia's cousin watching me.

 

"Jimmy, when a girl gets… happy… I mean a special kind of happy. She feels really good, like there are butterflies tickling her tummy.

And she gets warm, but a good kind of warm, like soaking in a hot bath."

 

"But you're not taking a bath right now," Jimmy pointed out.

 

Somehow, that was a very keen observation. "No, but I still don't have any clothes on. That makes me very… happy. In fact, I'm feeling so good, that I am going to start moving around like I was before. I'll also… Mmmm… start to moan, just like that. But it's because I feel good, so I don't want you to worry."

 

Lying on the floor, I reach down and separated my pussy lips. I was intimately familiar with my pubic area, after years of playing with myself. My vulva, or outer lips, were shaved completely hairless. At this stage of arousal, my pussy was already puffed out. As I used two fingers to open up, my juicy pink labia unfolded. Atop this, where my inner lips meet, I pulled back the little hood. My clitoris emerged fully erect.

 

I was like a flower opening up for Jimmy, and noting my wetness, I added, "Also… when I have an orgasm… I'm going to let out a little water. But it's not pee, Jimmy. I want you to know that… it's just something that happens."

 

My ears were burning bright red as I talked about this. I expected Jimmy to make fun of me, to make a face or say that I was totally gross. Instead, he seemed to be very interested.

 

"Right now, Erica, are you… happy?" he asked.

 

I squirmed on the floor, running my hands up to my breasts again and said breathlessly, "Very happy!"

 

Of course, that was the term I used to describe my arousal and being horny. But I couldn't bring myself to speak the word. For that matter, I was surprised I had not cum yet. I knew what I had to do.

 

"Jimmy, you can keep playing with your cars," I told him. "But if you do, I am going to have an orgasm."

 

With that, I made an effort to lie still on the floor. My hands clenched an unclenched at my sides, my toes curled and I arched my back.

Absolutely stark naked, I waited to see what Jimmy would do. It was unbearable.

 

Finally, hesitantly, the boy placed his matchbox 4x4 Bronco on my body. He must have sensed that I was ashamed about having an orgasm. He was very clever. But still, he was either curious, or he was deliberately going to make me do it. When he rolled the toy car around my stomach, it sent a shock through me like a tidal wave.

 

"Oh! Oh yes!" I cried out, no longer hiding my arousal.

 

He ran the car up over my tits, rubbing against my nipples, flicking them back and forth.

 

"Mmmmph," I moaned. "Oooooh!"

 

In response, I separated my legs as far apart as I could. I was laying there, spread eagle. Jimmy crawled across the floor and reached the spot next to my midsection. He then used the truck and rolled it over my pussy, up and down, up and down, repeatedly, again and again! He did not even have to insert it, the toy tires were brushing my extended clitoris back and forth.

 

"Aaaaaah! Oh God, oh God, oh God!" I called out.

 

Just as I started to buck my hips, the orgasm hit me full force. Jimmy pulled his hand away, truck and all, right at that moment. I raised my legs in the air, while reaching down with my own hand to rub my pussy furiously.

 

Jimmy watched as I started to cum, a stream of white pearly juices squirting from my vagina.

 

"Whoa," the boy said, once I finished my climax.

 

My bare stomach was rising up and down as I slowly returned to normal breathing. I lay there looking up at Jimmy, and he just stared down at me. It was obvious he was impressed by my demonstration.

 

After a few more minutes passed, I lifted my head to look across my body. My pussy was very wet. Suddenly, the shame washed over me, dampening my arousal.

 

"Um, I better get cleaned up," I said bashfully to Alicia's cousin.

 

He nodded his head, and I gingerly sat up on the floor. I ran a hand through my hair, and then climbed to my feet. I didn't bother to pick up my clothes. Stark naked, I walked out of the living room and headed for the bathroom.

 

I took a nice warm shower, which made me feel better. And made me feel more relaxed, too. In fact, when I was washing between my legs, I made myself cum again. But I wouldn't let Jimmy know he had caused me to have multiple orgasms. When I was finally finished, I dried off and wrapped a dark blue towel around my body. I combed and slicked back my hair, which was equally dark because of still being wet.

 

Holding the towel across my breasts, I noticed that the bottom edge reached down to just above my knees. In this condition, I padded back into the hallway. Further down to my right, I could continue and slink back into my bedroom. Instead, I turned the other way and walked into the living room.

 

"Hi Jimmy," I said softly.

 

I was unsure how awkward things would be between us after what had just happened. That was part of the reason, I guess, I returned to hang out with him. Wearing only a towel, I reminded myself.

 

"Hi Erica," he said. "I folded up all your clothes for you."

 

Glancing further into the room, I saw that he had indeed collected my things and put them in a neat pile. My jeans, shirt, underwear and socks, with the shoes I had been wearing placed on top. Meanwhile, the boy had proceeded to collect his own toys and was putting them away.

 

I strolled into the middle of the living room and said, "Thank you, that was very nice."

 

"But you don't have to get dressed yet, do you?"

Jimmy asked with a hint of expectation in his voice.

 

Looking down at the towel, I replied, "No, I can just keep this on."

 

"Let's watch TV," he quickly suggested.

 

The boy located the remote control, and turned on the television.

He then found himself a spot on the couch and began flipping through channels.

Slowly, I stepped across the carpet in my bare feet. I lowered myself onto the couch, sitting next to him. While he surfed from station to station, I crossed my legs and leaned forward a little.

 

"Jimmy, we can't tell anybody about this," I started to say. "Not even Alicia."

 

My bare shoulder rubbed against his arm. Alicia's cousin seemed to settle on something, but it did not look like anything he would be interested in. Some kind of National Geographic program on the History Channel, or something. He turned his head to regard me, and we were very close. I clasped my hands around my knee, wiggling my toes.

 

"Yeah, why not?" the boy said, challenging me.

 

I hooked a strand of wet hair behind my ear before answering, "Because I could get into trouble. Even though it was your fault. You stripped me…"

 

"And got you happy," he grinned. "But you did have fun when we were playing, didn't you, Erica?"

 

I had to pause and think about that. "Well, yes… and no. Um, I guess it's pretty confusing."

 

"I'll promise not to tell," Jimmy said, and I almost breathed a sigh of relief. "If you do something for me."

 

My mind was suddenly racing again. Was he blackmailing me?

What could he possibly want? He had already humiliated me in my own home.

 

"I'm going to be starting soccer in the Spring,"

Alicia's cousin went on to explain. "Do you think we could arrange for a weekend where you practice with my team?"

 

Now I giggled delightfully as I heard his request. I ran my fingers affectionately through his hair and smile.

 

"Sure, we could do that," I said. "Well, I'm not very good at sports, but if I can help you, I'll try."

 

Jimmy lowered his eyes, and poked at the blue towel I was wearing. "One thing, though, Erica. You will have to take off your clothes in front of us."

 

"Jimmy!" I said in shock. "I don't know if that's a good idea. Why do you want me to do that?"

 

The boy looked up at me, seeming to stare at my face.

"I want to prove to the guys on my team that I can get a pretty girl naked."

 

I was momentarily struck by his confession. Sitting back on the couch, I put my hands to my head. This was really getting to be too much.

Yet at the same time, I was rather flattered. I crossed my legs again and dropped my fingers to my exposed shoulders.

 

"You think I'm pretty?" I asked.

 

The boy let his eyes wander from my head to my bare toes, then back to my slim body wrapped in a towel. "Yeah, I guess."

 

I was dying to ask him which parts he liked best. After all, he had seen everything. But I thought better of it. Returning to the subject of his request, I had another question.

 

"How many boys are on your soccer team?" my light eyebrow arched, perhaps suggesting I was interested.

 

"Six or seven," Jimmy answered.

 

Distractedly, I mumbled, "That's not so bad."

 

For the remainder of the evening, we watched TV on the couch. Occasionally, the top of my towel would slip, exposing a bare tit and my nipple sticking out. Jimmy would point out I was showing by flicking it. I would giggle, then slap his hand away. Sometimes he would move his hand to rest on my knee. I would let him keep it there for a while, before adjusting my position.

 

We were almost dozing off when there was a ring at the doorbell.

 

I looked up and said, "I guess your mother is here to pick you up."

 

"Yeah," Jimmy grunted, and then moved off the couch.

 

The boy went about gathering his backpack while I stood in the middle of the living room. I stretched my arms, arching up on my toes, although I kept one arm across my chest to keep the towel from falling off.

With my free hand, I started to push Jimmy toward the front door. His heavy steps sounded down the hallway, while I followed after softly in my bare feet.

 

He opened the door, and together we greeted his mother.

 

"Oh, hello, Jimmy. I see you are all ready to go."

she said. "Were you good for Erica?"

 

"Yeah," he grinned, and walked outside.

 

The night air was brisk on the skin of my shoulders and legs, as I stood there in the open doorway. Jimmy's mother looked at me, and then I realized I was dressed in only a towel!

 

"Um, I had to take a shower," I explained.

 

The woman continued to stare at me before she said, "Yes, I understand. In the future, Erica, maybe you could put on a robe or pajamas. You're almost naked, and I don't want Jimmy to get any ideas."

 

"Yes ma'am," I lowered my eyes, blushing.

 

Then she smiled warmly. "Well, thank you again for watching him on such short notice. It really was a big help. And I know he can sometimes be a handful."

 

"No problem," I gasped, trembling a little. I could feel my clit growing erect underneath the towel, thinking about the game we had played.

 

"I had best let you get back inside," Jimmy's mother chuckled, "before you catch a cold."

 

We said goodbye, and I closed the front door as she left. I waited until I heard the car start, then drive off down the street. Alone at last, I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. What a way to spend the evening!

 

Dropping the towel, I ran down the hallway, enjoying the feeling of running naked through my house. My small, perky breasts moved up and down, my bare bottom bouncing playfully. Once I reached my room, I hopped onto the bed. There, I started rubbing myself until I had my third orgasm of the night.

 

THE END

[Girlspns]

Erica Meets Boxie

Part 1

I walked the halls of the concourse building at my college, the heels of my white open-toed shoes clicking on the floor. Checking the piece of paper I had been given by the Registrar's office, I confirmed that I needed to report to a classroom on the third floor. My friends had talked me into signing on as a mentor for one of the students from our local high school. I didn't really want to do it, because I'm kind of shy and nervous around new people, and I didn't know what to expect. But I was told it would look good on a future resume, which so far was kind of thin since my own high school graduation.

 

As I understood it, this was not an orientation meeting.

These weren't Senior students who would be about to go to college. Instead, it was for tenth and eleventh graders, just to get them to start thinking about college. I was supposed to show them around, answer any questions they had. It seemed simple enough.

 

I reached the third floor, and quietly walked to the classroom I had been assigned today. It was a week before the semester started, so there were no classes scheduled. Entering through the door, I found two of my friends waiting for me. Carrie and Ashley smiled as they greeted me.

 

"You look nice, Erica," the art student, Ashley said.

 

My fingers self-consciously grasped the white fabric of the one-piece dress that came down to just above my knees. Ashley wore a black sweater and plaid skirt. With her auburn hair and black-rimmed glasses, she looked very cute. My friend from high school, Carrie, was standing with her thumbs hooked in the loopholes of her jeans. Her long curly golden hair had flecks of strawberry, and her hazel eyes twinkled.

 

"Thank you," I mumbled.

 

Carrie giggled and said, "No really, you look so smart and sophisticated. I'm sure you will be perfect to represent the school."

 

Then the taller girl crossed the floor, and snatched the official Registrar paper out of my hand. It was the only thing I was holding.

So now I stood with my hands clasped in front, while absently lifting a bare foot out of my shoe.

 

"It's only the form that identifies me as a Student Mentor, and had the directions to report to this room," I explained.

"By the way, how did you know I would be up here?"

 

Ashley peered over the rim of her glasses and said, "There is a bulletin board downstairs with your name on it. How do you think the high school student will know where to find you?"

 

"Oh, right…" I replied, and rubbed my arms.

 

Carrie, who knew me very well, laughed. "What's the matter, Erica? Are you feeling nervous… excited?"

* * * * * I hurried out the front door of my house, seeing my friend Patricia parked on the side of the street. Dressed in a tight white T-shirt and snug denim shorts and sneakers, I bounced toward her car. My long black hair streamed behind me as I rushed forward. The door locks clicked open, and I slid into the passenger seat.

 

Before starting the car, Pattie looked me over. "What are you wearing, Boxie?"

 

"It's gonna be warm out," I answered, but clutched the T-shirt material that clung to my skin.

 

My friend shook her head. "You look like you are ready to go to the playground, not visit a college. No one will take you seriously."

 

"College guys!" I said excitedly as I shook her arm. "They'll be happy to see me, I bet."

 

With a huff and a sigh, Pattie turned the key and started to drive down the road. I really did appreciate her driving me this morning. If I had to go with my parents, they would never let me get away with wearing such an outfit. But I had this all planned out, since that day I signed up with the high school Dean of Students to visit the local college. I wasn't interested at first, until they explained we would be assigned a Mentor, and we would get to spend the whole day with them.

 

The ride was pleasant enough, and soon we were pulling onto the road that led to the college campus. Trees lined the streets, and some impressive looking buildings loomed in the distance. This was much bigger and nicer than my high school! I watched dreamily as we passed some people on the spacious lawns and walkways.

 

"Now the only thing I need to figure out…" I mused aloud, pulling on my bottom lip. "…is a way to lose all my clothes."

 

Pattie nearly slammed on the brakes in shock. "Boxie, are you crazy? Is this one of your stunts you are going to try to pull?"

 

"Come on, help me out," I whined to my friend.

"Think of the hot college guys!"

 

Continuing to drive ahead she answered, "Sure, why don't you just take everything off right now, and I'll let you out."

 

"OK!" I giggled.

 

Reaching down, I pulled a leg onto the seat and started to undo the laces of my sneakers. Once both shoes were off, I slowly lifted my T-shirt. Peeling it up my body until my boobies bounced into view.

 

Pattie glanced over and scolded me. "Boxie… I was only kidding!"

* * * * * I shuffled around the room a little, and then turned to Carrie. "Yeah, maybe. I guess. I mean, I don't know anything about this high school student."

 

"You'll be all right," Ashley reassured me.

 

The strawberry-blonde, however, suddenly got a familiar mischievous glint in her eye. She came forward, looking out into the hallway, and then closed the door. Carrie spun around, placing her hands on her curvy hips.

 

"Unless," my friend took a step near me, "Wouldn't it be wild if you met the high school student here in the classroom, you know…"

 

My eyes were wide, and before I could even comprehend what she was suggesting, my heart started beating faster. "No… what do you mean?"

 

Carrie looked over at Ashley and winked. "Take off all your clothes, Erica."

 

"What?" I gasped, bringing my hands to my mouth.

 

The precocious blonde persisted. "Think about it… how fun would it be to have some cute sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy, completely unsuspecting, find you waiting around in your birthday suit!"

 

"No, Carrie…" I shook my head. "I couldn't.

We would get in trouble, and, and…"

 

Ashley had slipped behind me, and was teasing the bottom of my dress. She was usually better behaved, but I think Carrie was having a bad influence on her. The art student pulled me close and hugged me from behind.

 

Placing her head next to mine she laughed, "Let's strip her naked right here!"

 

"Good idea!" Carrie giggled. "Erica, lift up your leg."

 

Before I could respond, the tall girl had closed the distance between us. I was caught in Ashley's gentle embrace. Carrie reached down and picked up my foot in her hand. She rubbed my calf a bit, and then slowly slid off the shoe I was wearing. Tossing it away, I heard it bounce somewhere across the classroom floor. I closed my eyes and moaned.

 

My toes now found the cool tiles, as Carrie released my foot and raised my other leg. She took off my other shoe as well, while Ashley undid the back of my dress. If I didn't do something quickly, these two were going to go all the way! I fought pack the urge to be submissive, and tried to take control of the situation.

 

"Carrie! Ashley! That's enough!" I gasped, and wiggled and squirmed. "I'm not removing this dress."

* * * * * My T-shirt was bunched up under my chin, and I could see my nipples were already getting erect. It was kind of embarrassing to let Patricia see me aroused so soon. She knew I did this stuff every now and then for kicks and giggles, but did she know how turned on it made me? Also, I was truly amazed by my developing body and it was exciting to have other people see me for the first time. There was always an element of fear, wondering what they would think. That's why I had to try to be naked in front of a college guy.

 

"It's not a bad idea," I said to my friend.

"Like, if I leave everything with you, then I won't be able to have second thoughts."

 

After I lowered my shirt, Pattie replied, "Oh right, and I suppose you are just going to stroll into a college building buck naked?"

 

"Yeah, I forgot I have to meet my Mentor in some stupid classroom," I acknowledged. "Didn't think that all the way through. I have to make it look accidental."

 

We pulled into the parking lot, and I saw many cars and students milling about. It was too big of a crowd for me to go streaking through. I needed to find someplace more private. After all, I didn't want people to get the wrong idea. My mind was just curious if a college-aged guy would appreciate the curves and form of my body.

 

My friend, however, felt the need to reprimand me.

"Aren't you worried about getting into trouble? How do you know what this guy will even be like?"

 

"Yeah," I nodded my head. "I'll have to make sure I'm comfortable with my mentor first. Then, maybe while he's giving me a tour of the campus, I can let my shorts fall down."

 

Pattie raised an eyebrow. "You would let some stranger see your underwear?"

 

"I'm not wearing underwear today," I giggled playfully.

 

"Oh, Boxie! You're going to be in over your head!"

she chided me.

 

We parked, and I pushed open the door, excitedly hopping out of the car.

 

"Wait!" Patricia called after me. "Put your sneakers back on, silly!"

 

Looking down, I wiggled my bare toes on the pavement. I turned around, and bent down so I could grab my shoes from the floor of Pattie's car. Pausing to glance over my shoulder, I thought I saw a few young men watching my denim-covered butt. This sent a thrill over my body, and I hurriedly pulled the sneakers onto my feet. I didn't bother to tie the laces.

 

* * * * * Barefoot and wearing a cute white dress, I stood between Carrie and Ashley. They had released their hold on me, and given me some space to breathe. I tried to smooth down the light material, and make myself presentable. Fixing my shoulder-length brown hair with my hands, I lifted my chin and regarded girls.

 

"Now there will be no more of that foolishness," I said firmly. "I am supposed to be acting as an adult. I can't be running around some teenager without any clothes!"

 

Carrie only giggled, "Oh, little Erica sounds all grown-up!"

 

Ashley looked me over from head to toe. "Well, without her shoes, I doubt she'll be taller than her student."

 

"Come on, please?" Carrie was at it again.

"It will be a riot to see the look on his face. Just go ahead and take off the rest of your clothes. You know you want to…"

 

Of course, beneath the white dress, I could feel my nipples growing longer. I arched up on my bare tiptoes, and closed my eyes. Taking a deep breath, I was determined to remain in control of the situation.

 

"No," I whispered. Then more forcibly, "No, I am not going to embarrass myself!"

 

Ashley reached for the hem of my dress and suggested, "Well what about your panties? You could meet the student without any underwear on, and no one would ever know."

 

Carrie raised an eyebrow, intrigued.

 

"I don't know…" I stammered and fussed.

 

"Then it's agreed!" our taller friend snapped her fingers. "Get 'em off, Erica."

 

I sighed, and figured this was the fastest way to get rid of these two. So after looking around shyly, even though it was just the three of us, I hiked up my white dress. I then hooked my thumbs into the elastic waistband of my panties and pulled them to the floor. Lifting my legs out of the material crumpled at my ankles, I kicked them across the room.

 

"Now can I have my shoes back?" I asked, blushing furiously.

 

Carrie grinned and first moved to retrieve my discarded panties. These she held up, and waved them in front of me triumphantly. I folded my arms and stuck out my tongue like a brat. We were always teasing each other this way. But at least my friend kept her promise, and brought my shoes over to me so I could slip them on my feet.

 

After I was once more presentable, except for my lack of underwear, the two girls each gave me a kiss on the cheek for luck. Then they departed from the classroom.

* * * * * I walked inside the large concourse building. This was supposed to be where a lot of the general classrooms were located. Of course there was another whole building just for science students, and I know we saw a lot more fancy looking places on our way up to the college. It was hard for me to imagine, since I was used to going to the same old one, boring high school building every day.

 

There were lots more students milling about here, and finally I found a bulletin board that had instructions for the day. There was also a list of all the mentors each one of us was assigned to. I located my name, Rebecca Carter, and ran my finger across the sheet.

 

"Eric!" I squealed to myself. "That's a cute name…"

 

I caught the room number on the third floor, and quickly hurried off to find the nearest staircase. Already, my mind was conjuring visions of what this Eric would look like. I pictured him tall and handsome, like a prince out of a fairytale. Licking my lips, I pulled the bottom of my T-shirt up, just enough to expose my bellybutton. This was gonna be so hot!

 

But as I began to climb the steps to the second floor, I was feeling more nervous. People passed me by, and I saw I was getting some questionable glances. Everyone was dressed nicer than me, even the students from my high school. I thought I recognized a few boys as I passed them in my denim shorts, and that made me self-conscious about my bare legs.

 

I mean, it was nice and warm outside. But I guess I wasn't really appropriately dressed for college. All the more reason I had to get out of these things as quickly as possible!

 

A plan started to formulate in my head. I would explain to Eric that I was uncomfortable about my attire, and I would ask him if he could pick up something more decent from the campus store. Meanwhile, I would strip down to nothing and wait for him to return. Of course, I would shyly keep my frontal nudity covered. But I might let him get a peek at my ass.

 

As I reached the third floor, my heart was a flutter. I walked past more young men and women, both college and other high school students. They all seemed to look me over from head to toe, some of them laughing. I was ashamed and growing aroused at the same time. At least this gave me an excuse to change clothes.

 

Looking up, I saw the numbers on the classroom doors. Just a little further, and I stood before the room with the Mentor assigned to me. Or was it we high school kids who were assigned to the Mentor? I wondered how they did match us up.

 

Taking a deep breath, I entered the classroom.

 

* * * * *  

Just as I was about to open the door again, in walked a young lady, nearly knocking me over. She had long black hair and grey eyes, which I noticed because she was about as tall as me. But I also saw that she was busty in the chest, and had curvy hips as well as round bottom. I noticed these things because she was dressed in little denim shorts and a tight T-shirt. For some reason, I felt my own nipples harden.

 

"Excuse me, can I help you?" I asked, still conscious that I was not wearing panties.

 

The girl looked me over from head to toe, then answered, "Um… like, I'm from the high school and supposed to meet my college mentor here."

 

A bit of an attitude, I sensed, and I took a step back, placing my hands on my hips. "Well I am one of the college mentors, and I am supposed to meet my student here."

 

"Really?" the girl unexpectedly giggled. "For a moment, I thought maybe you went to my school. But I didn't recognize you…"

 

With a huff, I spun around and folded my arms across my chest. I think I was annoyed that this younger girl had bigger tits than me.

Looking over my shoulder, I saw that she had a thumb hooked in the front of her shorts and was pulling on her bottom lip with her other fingers. One foot out of her sneaker, she was brushing her toes behind her other leg. I had to admit, she was cute.

 

"What's your name," I asked.

 

Now pulling her dark hair over her shoulder, she said, "My friends call me Boxie."

 

I wish Carrie hadn't taken the school documents away from me. That was where the name of the student was written. But I was pretty sure it wasn't Boxie.

 

"So where's Eric?" the girl suddenly asked me.

 

Surprised, I found myself turning my head to look around the room before replying, "Who's Eric?"

 

"You know, Eric," this Boxie persisted. "He is supposed to be my mentor, according to the schedule downstairs."

 

I shrugged my shoulders, since I really didn't know whom she was talking about. And then I made a connection. What were the chances she would arrive in this room looking for a person named Eric…  

"Ah, what is your full name, Boxie?" I asked, following my hunch.

 

The curvy high school student giggled and answered, "Well I suppose if we must be formal, my real name is Rebecca Carter."

 

* * * * * When I rushed through the classroom door, I was greeted by another girl, which took me by surprise. I figured she was a student like me, who had found herself in the wrong classroom. She was very pretty. But she was also dressed in a little white dress, all innocent like, and it made me feel somewhat dirty. Also, this attractive girl was slim and had slender legs. I suddenly felt self-conscious about my boobies.

 

Then she got all bossy on me. Asking me who I was and what I was doing here. Only half listening, I was more interested in finding out if my Mentor, Eric, was lurking around.

 

"Rebecca…" she said slowly after I gave her my full name. "Oh, now I remember! You are the student that I am supposed to meet! My name is Erica."

 

The young woman held out her hand politely, which I could only stare at in disbelief.

 

"Eric… Erica…" I mumbled, slowly starting to put things together. "Wait… you mean you really don't go to my school? Like, you're a college student here?"

 

Now it was her turn to giggle, a light infectious laugh, and she wrinkled her nose as she smiled. This girl was adorable!

 

"Yeah, kind of hard to believe," Erica answered modestly. "But you're not too far off, Rebecca. I did go to your high school, two years ago."

 

Now I reached my own arm out and gently took her hand. The moment our fingers touched, I was struck by a totally new revelation. This was Erica! The Erica who went to my school and I had heard so many wild stories about! The girl who turned out to be my inspiration to try so many stunts and risky adventures. And here she was standing right in front of me. This could be interesting!

 

"Wow, so you are really Erica," I found my self exclaiming when I could catch my breath. "I've heard so much about you!"

 

She folded her arms back over her chest, lifting one foot out of her shoe, and raised a feathery eyebrow. "Oh? And what did you hear about me."

 

"I heard that you were NAKED at graduation!" I took a step closer. "Like completely, totally, bare-assed naked!"

 

Erica seemed to blush, fussing with her dress. "That's not entirely true! I, um, had my graduation cap on…"

 

* * * * *  

I felt my face flush, really my whole body, having to think about that embarrassing graduation day. Even though it was, what, two years ago? I wondered what else this girl knew about my high school days.

 

"You can call me Boxie," the black-haired teenager reminded me. "And… I think you should take off your clothes!"

 

Stunned, I took a few steps back, almost falling out of my shoes. That would have left me barefoot. And since I wasn't even wearing panties, I would only have one article of clothing left. I bit my lip nervously.

 

"Why does everybody keep wanting me to undress?" I mumbled.

 

The younger girl moved toward me, reaching out to rub my bare arm. Oh God, we were the same height! My eyes lowered to gaze upon her chest, and I found myself envious of her tits and developing curves.

 

Boxie giggled and said, "Probably because you are so cute! And I guess you have developed a reputation for running around in your birthday suit."

 

"A reputation?" I asked shyly, blushing again.

 

"Oh, yes!" Boxie cried with such enthusiasm, I could see her eyes were wide in adoration. "There are so many stories, Erica. You are really quite the legend. You simply have to get naked for me… right now!"

 

My heart was beating faster as I finally answered, "Right now? No… I… I couldn't. It's not what you think, Boxie. I'm very shy and kind of self-conscious about my body. The stories you may have heard are stuff that happened to me that I couldn't help. Now, we really should get started!"

 

With that I walked ahead briskly, brushing past the girl. I only stopped to turn around when I had reached the doorway. Watching Boxie, she crouched down with her back toward me so she could tie her sneakers. In that position, her denim shorts slipped down a little and I saw the crack of her round ass.

 

"Um, Boxie," I cleared my throat and called out.

"You're not too disappointed that I'm your mentor instead of Eric, are you?"

 

The sixteen-year-old girl jumped to her feet and bounced over to join me by the door. "Eric who? Don't be silly, Erica… the two of us will have so much fun!"

 

* * * * * We walked out of the classroom, and Erica accompanied me down the hallway. I couldn't believe my luck. I was so excited! For the past year, I had listened to rumors and whispered stories about this girl who went to my high school and kept playing these daring games. Although the way she described it, it was more her misfortune, perhaps pranks that people played on her. Or maybe she allowed these things to happen…  

"So where are we going first?" I asked pleasantly.

 

Erica told me that she was taking me to the library, which was located in this building. I nodded my head as we approached the stairs.

Glancing over at her, I realized that there might be some truth to the way she characterized her high school incidents. I mean she did have a bashful, nervous quality to her. Not at all like someone who would go willfully streaking in public.

 

Yet her soft hair that came down to her shoulders, her bright eyes and shy little smile, all hinted at secret playful personality as well. This was like a dream come true! I felt I could learn so much from her.

Now I had never been much interested in female nudity, except for my own. But I was suddenly wondering what this young woman looked like underneath her dress.

And I was dying to know what she thought about me!

 

The two of us descended back to the first floor of the college building. I noticed quite a few people watching as they passed us by.

True, Erica was dressed nicer than me. But I thought we still made a cute pair.

I decided to pretend she was my age, like we were both high school students walking around the college… unsupervised!

 

However, before I could let my imagination get the better of me, we had arrived at the entrance to the library. There were two automated glass doors that slid open as we neared. They didn't have anything like this back at our high school! Once inside, our feet found the beige carpeting and the doors closed behind us. It was much quieter.

 

"This is where we do our research assignments,"

Erica was explaining. "And, um, we have access to the Internet…"

 

I pretended to sound interested. "Mm-hmmm. So tell me, like, if someone wanted to do their work in privacy, where would be a good place?"

 

"Well, I guess the history section is pretty quiet," she answered, sounding as if she wasn't very sure.

 

With an excited giggle, I said, "OK… let's go there!"

 

The shoulders straps on her dress seemed so thin. I walked behind her, enjoying her slim figure and the way she carried herself lightly, as well as evaluating the clothes she was wearing. Cute shoes, too, I thought.

Erica led me around some tables, deeper into the library. Soon we were lost among a maze of bookshelves of reference materials. Further back, we came to an isolated corner and saw there were some empty desks and chairs.

 

* * * * * "Here we are," I said, kind of sarcastically since it was not all that exciting.

 

The history wing of the library was a good place to start, and as I expected, there were no signs of other students or professors. This was a large section of the building, and probably the history wing alone was half as big as the whole high school library. I gave Boxie a moment to take in her surroundings. It kind of reminded me the awe I first felt when I came to the college. As she slowly turned around, I admired her firm, round denim-clad bottom.

 

The young girl faced me again, pulling her long black hair over her shoulder. "Like, so what's up on the top shelves, all the way up there?"

 

My eyes followed the direction of her gaze, up to the rows lined with books that soared overhead.

 

"Um, I think those are books about the Civil War,"

I said, absently teasing the ends of my hair. "Or maybe the Revolution. I don't quite remember."

 

Boxie was a real fireplug as she pushed herself toward the bookshelves and started bouncing up and down on the toes of her sneakers. She had her arm stretched all the way above her head as she jumped, trying to slide out a book with her fingers. When she regarded me again with a perplexed expression, her T-shirt had ridden up quite a bit, leaving her bare stomach and cute bellybutton exposed.

 

"So how is anybody supposed to get those books?"

the young girl asked. "Especially if they're only five feet tall like us!"

 

I looked to my left and right and answered, "I suppose one could stand on a chair. Or there must be a ladder around here…"

 

As if to make the point, I started to scurry about the corner, seeking any kind of footstool or something to climb the shelves. In a way, I was a little embarrassed that I brought this girl to the library, and I didn’t know where everything was. Then, all the way at the other end of the bookcase, I spotted one of those attached ladders with wheels. I hurried across the room in my little white dress to bring the sliding ladder back with me.

 

"Wow, that looks fun!" Boxie Carter squealed.

"Like you could climb on it and have your friend push you across the shelves!"

 

My eyes wide, I admonished her. "Rebecca, no!"

 

"What about doing it… NAKED!" she grinned and stuck out her tongue.

 

Immediately, my heart started beating faster. I brought my hands to my mouth, and swiveled my head to check if anyone heard us. Or to see if anybody was nearby. Oh God, this girl was making me horny!

 

* * * * * I had never seen anything like this ladder that had wheels on its bottom legs, and attached on a rail at the top of these huge bookshelves. At least, none that I could recall back at our high school. Maybe they had these things at the public library, but I didn't go there much. I strolled over to the ladder and casually ran my hand along the edge.

 

"So, have you ever been naked in a library?" I asked Erica in an excited whisper.

 

The slender girl blushed and she quickly looked over her shoulder, while plucking at the material of her dress. For a moment, I thought she was going to remove it right there! Then she stepped closer to me, her own hand holding onto the opposite edge of the ladder.

 

"You know, Boxie," she started slowly. "There was one time, when I was about your age…"

 

"Oh, tell me!" I squealed.

 

Lowering, her eyes, Erica answered, "I was working on a school report. And some girls who used to pick on me, came along and took my papers. She shared them with her friends before they scattered about the library. I had to search for these classmates, giving up an article of clothing for a few pages of my report."

 

"Did you get your report back?" I found myself almost breathless in anticipation.

 

Erica simply nodded her head. "Every page."

 

"Oh, um… so that means…" I was quickly getting a mental image. "Oh, wow! You had to give up all your clothes? Every last stitch you were wearing! How many kids from school saw you naked?"

 

Clearly Erica was embarrassed reliving the details of this story, which made her all the more adorable. "Well, there was Lisa and Carrie, and my own friend Alicia, as well as John and Henry…"

 

"John and Henry!" I nearly shouted. "You mean you got forced to undress in front of a couple of guys? That's hot!"

 

Erica fussed and lifted a foot out of her shoe, rubbing her toes behind her leg, and then continued. "Yeah, well… that's not all. They made me… oh God, this is so humiliating! They made me… you know, play with myself right there at the library."

 

I blinked, struggling to comprehend it all, and then giggled. "I think I would have had an orgasm in seconds."

 

* * * * * We stood there for a few seconds, so close, only the bookshelf ladder between us. I don't know why I told this girl about the time Lisa had blackmailed me at the public library. But for some reason, it felt good sharing this with someone else. Up until now, only my small group of friends from high school knew about my exposure and masturbation, and we never really talked about it.

 

Suddenly, Boxie bounced past me, brushing my arm. I thought she might accidentally grab a piece of my dress and pull it right off me.

Instead, she leaned on the shelf we were standing in front of, and looked up.

 

"You were going to show me what books are on the top shelf," the teenager reminded me. "Go climb up and get me one from the highest shelf!"

 

Lifting my head, I replied, "Oh… but I'm really not that good with ladders."

 

As I hooked a lock of hair behind my ear, Boxie told me that since I was her mentor, I had to show her how it was done. What if I had a big research paper, and the reference material I needed was all the way up there?

It was odd, having her boss me around, but I had to admit, she was right.

 

"I don't think I can climb in these heels," I muttered, part of me still protesting.

 

Boxie giggled, "That's OK. You can take them off. I'll keep an eye on your shoes."

 

I sighed and folded my arms across my small breasts. Then, for the second time today, I prepared to be barefoot. I was able to wiggle my heel so that it slipped above the strap, and then pull out my toes as I had done previously. After removing the other shoe, I put my hands on the ladder.

 

How I repeatedly find myself in these situations, I will never know. I mean, I am scared of heights, or at least nervous. Yet I am always climbing trees or fences or… ladders! Still I did not want to disappoint the girl, and furthermore, I felt it was my responsibility as her mentor. So up I went in my white dress, fingers curled around the rungs and stretching up on my toes. At least this ladder was firmly secured to the bookshelf.

 

Reaching the top, I managed to select a book from the case.

It was something about generals from the Civil War, which is what I had suspected was up here collecting dust. Daring to glance down past my shoulder, I was shocked to find Boxie… looking up my dress! Embarrassed because of my secret omission, I hurriedly descended the rungs. The book was cradled in one arm though, and I did not want to slip, so I could not climb down fast enough.

 

When I reached the floor, I arched up on my bare toes and Boxie grinned at me.

 

"You are so not wearing panties, Erica!" the girl giggled.

 

* * * * * At first, I couldn't believe my eyes, when I glanced up at Erica climbing the ladder. Admiring her slender legs, my eyes wandered further up until I noticed bare butt cheeks. Sure enough, as she shifted her footing, I saw a glimpse of moist pink skin between her thighs. It was starting already, and I was excited!

 

"No underwear?" I pretended to chide her, raising an eyebrow.

 

She clutched that dumb book to her chest and said, "It's not what you think, Boxie! I mean, um…"

 

"Oh, I understand," I continued to walk around Erica.

 

It was great, the way she was blushing. A nice rosy pink that gave a glow to her otherwise fair skin. I sensed she trembled a little as I moved closer. For sure, my own heart was beating faster. But this girl was like a delicate leaf, or the petals of a flower. I wondered…  

"So you don't have any shoes on right now," I teased.

 

Erica squeaked, "No!"

 

"And you are not wearing panties," I stated again.

"Are you even wearing a bra?"

 

"No…" came her breathless whisper.

 

I thought for a moment, then placed my hands on her shoulders. "Then this dress is the only item of clothing you have."

 

Feeling playful, I slipped a finger beneath one of her thin shoulder straps, and pulled it off to one side. I heard her take a deep breath.

It was almost like I was giving her a doctor's examination! Finding the delicate zipper at the back of her dress, I slowly lowered this. Now all I had to do was slide the other shoulder strap off, and the light material would glide down her body to the floor, leaving her bare ass nude in the college library!

 

"Boxie, please…" Erica whispered.

 

Suddenly, there were voices drawing near. It sounded like they were right around the corner. We both looked up, and then Erica spun around so that she and I were standing face to face. I felt hard nipples pushing through her dress, into my own big boobies.

 

"Ooooh," I responded, amazed by what I was feeling.

 

The voices became louder as we lingered by the bookshelf.

 

* * * * * "We have to get out of here," I told the intoxicating teenager.

 

Without even thinking, I pushed past her, moving quickly away from the sounds of other men and women. The zipper at the back of my dress was still lowered, and I could feel the flapping material, the strap on my left side still hung off my shoulder. And I was still barefoot. Looking down, I paused and wiggled my toes on the floor, then I turned around.

 

"Boxie, my shoes!" I squealed.

 

But the girl already had them in her hand and giggled, "Don't worry, Erica, I'll take care of you!"

 

That remark sent a shiver through my body, sounding similar to one of Carrie's threats or sensuous promises. I nodded my headed, and waited for her to join me by my side. The two of us hurried around the bookshelves, nearly missing being caught by a group of college mentors and their high school students. We headed along the side of the library, taking a roundabout way back toward the exit.

 

For some reason, it felt cooler once we had passed through the doors and stood in the main concourse of the building again. There was a crowd of people, but no one seemed to notice us… yet.

 

"Can I… can I have my shoes back?" I asked, strangely seeking permission.

 

"Sure!" Boxie replied, cooperating, and dropped my heels to the floor.

 

As I carefully squatted, slipping my toes through the straps one foot at a time, I glanced over my shoulder and frowned. Standing straight again, I kept my back to the wall. Then I took the sixteen-year-old and pulled her close to me.

 

"Will you zip me up?" I whispered, blushing.

 

Soon enough the busty girl was squeezed behind me, I could feel her breath on my neck. I lowered my head a little, and pulled a lock of hair behind my ear. Then I realized, that I had left myself totally at the mercy of this unpredictable teenager. Boxie could just as easily pull the dress down all the way to my feet, leaving me exposed in front of… all these people!

My arms were stiff at my sides and I clenched my fists.

 

I wondered if she could smell my arousal, knowing how horny I was. Could she tell my heart was racing?

 

Thankfully, the little delicate zipper began to pull up.

Once it was fastened in place, she even adjusted the shoulder strap for me. I breathed a sigh of relief, but also felt a twinge of regret.

 

* * * * * Once I got her dress back in place, I took a moment keep her close in front of me. This girl was turned on, no question. And I had to admit, I was pretty excited too, about ready to have a real adventure.

 

"Where to now, Erica?" I asked.

 

The slender young woman stepped to the side, and then glanced across her shoulder at me.

 

"Um, I'm not sure, Boxie..." Her eyes darted about the wide lobby of the building.

 

Placing my hand on her arm, I tested to see how far I could push her. "Well, like, is there someplace we can go… more private?"

 

Erica licked her lips and repeated, "More private. You know, there is always the Performing Arts Center. Not too many students will be checking that out, I bet."

 

"OK, that sounds fun," I giggled. "Let's go!"

 

Running a hand through her hair, Erica explained that the building for the Performing Arts was all the way on the other side of campus. I looked down at my sneakers. Certainly, I wasn't bothered by an extended walk.

 

"Think of all the guys that will see us," I teased, and rolled up the hem of my T-shirt a little so more of my belly button was revealed.

 

Erica stepped nervously forward in her heels and replied, "Most people don't usually notice me."

 

"Until you do something to attract more attention," I winked at her.

 

The young lady remained quiet. She didn't wear much makeup, but she was so pretty! Her features were delicate, her body sleek the way it moved under her light breezy dress. In contrast, I bounced along next to her, my butt so round and curvy in denim shorts and my boobies jiggling under my tight shirt. What a pair!

 

We exited the main building, into the bright sunshine. Erica took me across the lot where some cars were parked, letting off more students.

Then we found a path and followed this, passing a lot of young men and women on foot. I don't know if I was supposed to be learning anything from this experience, but I realized how hot some of these college guys were! Erica dragged me along as we strolled beneath trees and then crossed a road that bisected the campus.

 

Past the main student parking lot, she told me, was the Performing Arts Center.

 

* * * * * Up some old wooden steps I led the teenager, opening the doors to the stately brick building. Inside, we walked through a hallway and saw a piano in the corner. No one else appeared to be around. I tried to get back into the role of college mentor, explaining to Boxie that the arts were part of a well-rounded education, whether music or drama. But the girl quickly took my hand and pulled me toward some stairs.

 

"What's down here?" She asked enthusiastically.

 

I thought for a moment before answering, "Just some music classrooms and practice studios… and a performance stage."

 

"Oooh," Boxie squealed, "You mean like our high school auditorium?"

 

"Auctually, I don't think it is quite as large," I grinned. "This is for more intimate performances."

 

Tossing back her mane of black hair, Boxie put her hands on her hips and said, "I like the sound of that!"

 

And then she bounded down the steps, her sneakers squeaking on the tiled floor. I had to hurry to keep up. Following a winding corridor, I tracked her into the dark theatre area. Still, there was no sign of other students or any faculty from the School of Arts and Sciences. Turning up the lights confirmed the room was empty.

 

Boxie quickly found the front row of seating in front of the stage and sank into the cushioned chair. Strolling around, I told her this is where the drama club put on shows, or the various musical performance groups who played at the college.

[Girlspns]

Erica Meets Boxie

Part 2

"Yeah, yeah, I get that," the precocious girl waved off my lecturing. "But what I want to know, Erica, is how you look up on stage?"

 

"Me?" I stammered and blushed, never one to willingly draw attention to myself.

 

Nevertheless, my feet started moving toward the side steps and railing. I found myself climbing up onto the raised platform, gliding slowly over to the center of the raised platform. With my arms at my sides, I looked out across the rest of the dark room. And then I lowered my eyes to see Boxie in the front row smiling up at me.

 

"It's like you are back a graduation, isn't it!"

she suggested.

 

I clutched at the fabric of my dress and mumbled.

"Yeah, I guess…"

 

"Except, like, you weren't wearing that dress,"

Boxie reminded me.

 

* * * * * I realized that I had her right where I wanted her. Standing up there on the stage, like a slender flower, I watched Erica's eyes go wide and I think she trembled. It was an amazing reaction to watch. I've never had an older sister to look up to, and I wasn't sure what was going through her mind. She seemed hesitant, shy, maybe even fearful… but was also giving off some kind of vibe of longing. I think she was horny. Myself, I had to keep from sticking a hand down the front of my shorts!

 

"Well, I did have my graduation cap," Erica squeaked, beginning to fuss with a shoulder strap.

 

"Really?" I giggled, trying to imagine the sight.

Then I repeated, "But nothing else?"

 

No, the slim young lady shook her head. She took a step forward, right to the edge of the stage. Her head swung around, then forward again, eyes searching past me. We were alone in here. Was she checking to see that no one else was watching? Suddenly, I realized I was holding my breath.

And so was Erica.

 

Both her hands reached up, as if we were playing Simon Says and I had said "Touch your shoulders". Her fingers found the thin spaghetti straps, slipping them down her arms. Then Erica moved her hands behind her back so she could reach that delicate zipper, which fastened her dress. I saw her shift her eyes and bite her lip nervously as she was concentrating. The room was so still, I believe I heard that little zipper pull all the way down.

 

In the next instant, the space of a heartbeat, Erica shuffled the white material and let the dress fall to her feet. I know she is not much taller than me, but her bare legs were long in proportion to her petite body, and I watched as she lifted them to step out of the discarded dress. It all happened so fast, I don't think either of us believed it. Erica lifted both hands to cover her mouth in shock. There she was, standing naked on the stage.

 

"Got pink?" I laughed and pointed at her.

 

Still breathless, Erica looked down and saw her totally shaved and completely visible pussy just sitting out there. Quickly, she lowered her hands to cover her crotch. It was adorable!

 

No longer able to stay seated, I got up and crossed over to the front of the stage. I whipped the dress off the floor so that I could examine it closer. Tossing it over my shoulder I gazed up at Erica.

 

"So, um, were you wearing your heels when you graduated?" I asked.

 

Poised with her hands cupped in front of her crotch, the college girl lowered her eyes and answered, "No, Boxie, I wasn't."

 

* * * * * Already I was wiggling the heel of my foot out of the shoe.

It was like she was making me reenact my embarrassing high school graduation, and I was going through the motions. My heels were soon off once I had lifted my toes free and lowered them to the hard wood floor.

 

Barefoot and completely naked!

 

"Put your arms at your sides," Boxie said sweetly.

 

Hugging myself, I looked down at her eager smiling face. I was supposed to be her college mentor. But now it seemed I was mentoring her about my body. Did she view me as some kind of role model or something? On the one hand, it was very flattering, but the position I was in was also humiliating.

Slowly, I dropped my arms and closed my eyes, leaving my small perky tits poking forward.

 

"Turn around please," the young girl cooed, and I thought I heard a note of playful curiosity in her voice.

 

I did as I was told, and even stood up on my toes. This girl was seeing me naked for the first time. I had forgotten what a thrill it was.

My nipples sprang out fully erect.

 

Behind me, Boxie said, "Oh my God you have such a cute little bottom, Erica! No wonder you run around bare assed so much!"

 

"Thank you," I replied, glancing over my shoulder, blushing. Secretly, I stroked my slit.

 

But then, the sixteen-year-old invited me to sit down on the edge of the stage. She told me she had a fun idea to share with me. I had to admit, I was interested. I mean, I was already fully nude, so what else could the two of us do? Scampering forward, I quickly sank to the stage floor. Rather than sit in a pretzel style modestly, I let my legs dangle off the side and leaned back on the heels of my hands. Now my nipples were poking toward the ceiling!

 

"Oh… oh, what are you doing?" I whimpered.

 

Boxie had taken one of my feet in her hands and was softly, innocently caressing. Her exploring fingers tickled and teased, running along my ankle and bare sole. She didn't know it, but I had discovered my feet were such an erogenous zone. I felt like I was already nearing the verge of an orgasm!

 

"You have cute little toes, too," Boxie remarked.

 

She then turned away, just as I brought a hand up to squeeze my breast and a gasp of pleasure escaped my lips. I was wet, and I'm sure that's not all the younger girl noticed.

 

* * * * * "Do you think I'm fat?" I asked Erica bashfully.

 

Now that I saw her without any clothes on, I was envious of her figure. She was slim and had a sexy narrow waist. Meanwhile, I was self-conscious of my curvy body. Sure, Erica's boobies were small, but her nipples were so long and pink. Like her slender bare legs all the way down to her perfect toes. And seeing her well-shaped bottom made me wonder about my own round ass.

 

Sitting naked on the stage, Erica answered, "Um, no… not at all. I wish I had your body when I was sixteen. What… what was this idea you had?"

 

I giggled, secretly pleased by new friend's admission. With Erica's dress in hand, I spun around and started to lift up my own T-shirt.

When I had it completely over my head and off, I tossed the shirt on one of the seats in the front row. Then, crossing arms over my bare breasts, I turned to look over my shoulder.

 

Erica had slid off the stage and was now standing a few feet behind me. She ran a hand through her hair while her other arm dangled at her side. As I was learning more and more about my developing body, I also discovered interesting things about this young woman. Between her legs I detected a little pink flesh hanging down, her inner lips sticking out, her labia wiggling. God, that was hot!

 

"Boxie, what are you doing?" Erica asked nervously. "Are you sure this is a good idea?"

 

I grinned and said, "Let's switch clothes! I'll put on your dress, and you can have my T-shirt!"

 

Before she could reply, I was bunching up the white dress and pulling it over my arms and head. It was a tight fit, especially around the chest area, but then I was able tug the hem down to my waist. Now it was time to lose the shorts, and that would mean Erica seeing my butt for the first time. I was a little nervous myself, but determined to go through with this, I quickly popped open the button.

 

I shimmied the denim material down my legs, and bent over so I could pull the shorts off my sneakers. This gave the other girl more of a view than I intended, but I quickly stood up again, my bare ass bouncing.

Stretching the dress even lower, I was able to cover up again, and the hem reached just above my knees. Still, it was very snug, and I don't think I had to zipper up. I left the thin straps off, so my shoulders were bare.

 

"How do I look?" I turned around to face totally naked Erica.

 

She watched me in disbelief for a moment and then replied, "That dress looks hot on you!"

 

"Thanks," I giggled, then reached out to poke her tummy. "Thanks for letting me have it."

 

* * * * * I looked down at Boxie's finger resting gently above my bellybutton. A little further below, I know my clit was sticking out again.

Lifting my head, I saw the sixteen-year-old with long black hair and stormy grey eyes smiling at me.

 

"Well, um, I'm only lending it to you… right?" I asked.

 

Boxie began walking around me, testing out the tight-fitting dress. "Sure, just like I am lending you my T-shirt, Erica!"

 

With that reminder, I took a few steps forward to the theatre seating. I picked up the shirt and held it to my face. It still had the perfume scent of the young girl, something sweet and intoxicating. I easily slipped it over my head, pulling my arms through the short sleeves. Although Boxie was bigger in the chest, I mean she had larger breasts than me, so the shirt hung loosely about my body. I looked down and blushed.

 

"Let me see how it looks!" I heard the other girl call from behind me.

 

"Uh… I don't think this will work," I said as I slowly turned around.

 

The hem of the shirt did not even cover my stomach. In fact, it just stopped above my bellybutton. This left everything else exposed, of course, including my bare pink pussy. Boxie skipped over and hopped in front of me. She did her best to try to tug the material lower, but this only caused my little bottom to bounce around.

 

Then she took a step back, staring directly at my crotch, and asked, "How often do you shave?"

 

I raised my eyes to the ceiling, embarrassed by the attention she was giving my pussy. "Every day. Now only some light stubble grows in, but I shave it all off, right away."

 

"Yeah, it looks really smooth," Boxie observed, crouching down to get a better look.

 

I shifted my legs further apart, showing more of my labia and clitoris. This was so humiliating, especially because I wanted her to touch it. I think she knew that is what I wanted, and she was now teasing me.

 

The girl continued to chat away while I stood there bottomless. "I have shaved a couple of times, but it's always itchy in a few days. And I kind of like my patch, you know? But, wow, Erica… you're like completely hairless!"

 

To make matters worse, my nipples were so erect, pointing out beneath her T-shirt. My hands clutched the edge of the shirt, and I lowered my eyes. A tiny drop of pre-cum started to form on my extended clitoris.

 

* * * * * Suddenly, the door at the back of this room opened up. I looked past Erica and saw light streaming into the previously dark corner.

 

"Um, is there another way out?" I asked the half-naked girl.

 

She seemed to be at first in a daze, but then looked over her shoulder, only to drop her hands in front of her crotch when she realized more people were coming into the room.

 

"Ohmygosh, no!" Erica gasped. "We're

trapped!"

 

"Not yet," I giggled and took her by the arm.

 

It was no effort to pull her along, as the thin girl was light on her bare feet. I would almost say she came willingly, although she had no idea what I had planned. Neither did I, really, but this was too good of an opportunity to pass up! My heart was beating faster with excitement.

 

Down by the front of the stage, I quickly tugged Erica after me, hurrying to the other side of the room. It was not as well lit over here.

Together, the two of us then crept along the side of the wall, while the group of other people was making their way down the opposite side. I couldn't tell how many they were, for sure, or who they were. Honestly, I wanted to stay around, and maybe chat with them. But I could tell Erica was nervous about her nudity. I mean, it was amazing how she kept her other hand cupped over her pussy the whole time.

 

Basically, we were moving toward the back of the room at the same time the others were moving forward. By the time they reached the stage, all Erica and I had to do was sneak across the row of theatre seating and then out the door. Hopefully, no one would see more than a silhouette of her bare butt as we slipped into the hallway once more.

 

"Boxie, wait!" she whispered close in my ear.

"What about my shoes… your shorts?"

 

In the brightly lit corridor, I stopped to take another look at Erica. As if to emphasize her point, she stood with her hands clutched shyly behind her back, and the toes of one foot brushing behind her other leg. But it was the way she fretted nervously, her eyes wide and twisting her head to glance behind every few moments, which I found so cute! My T-shirt, while covering her boobies, did not extend very far. This left a whole lot of Erica on display, and I grinned. God, what she must be feeling right now!

 

Trying to look more serious, I folded my arms and said, "They will no doubt discover our clothes near the stage. We had better keep moving, before someone decides to investigate."

 

Erica was shocked and she squealed, "Keep moving? Where can I go dressed like this?"

 

* * * * * As I waited for her reply, I moved my hands in front again, to fidget with the hem of the T-shirt. For some reason, the material, the only piece of clothing I was wearing, felt itchy on my skin. And underneath, my nipples were already long and hard.

 

Boxie, still facing me, started to walk backward slowly. Her curious sparkling eyes roamed up and down my body. I had no choice but to follow, arched up on my bare toes and locking my fingers together beneath my chin.

 

The sixteen-year-old girl smiled and teased, "Dressed like what, Erica?"

 

"In just your skimpy little T-shirt," I moaned.

"Leaving my bottom and pussy, and bare legs and feet entirely exposed!"

 

Oh, just making me describe my embarrassing circumstances in spoken word caused me to feel incredibly horny! Somehow, I think Boxie knew this. She was acting bolder, and more experienced than me. I wondered if she had had sex yet.

 

"Well you are just going to have to be careful,"

the dark-haired teenager giggled. "Which way was the exit?"

 

I spun around, a little disorientated myself. Then I pointed my arm back in the direction we had come from. Boxie ran past me, slapping my butt cheek playfully as she went down the hallway.

 

"Oooh!" I gasped. Why did she keep teasing me like that? I called after her, "Boxie, wait for me!"

 

Now my feet slapped across the floor as I chased the precocious high school student. What would happen if I got caught running around the college Performing Arts Center like this? I was supposed to be the young lady's mentor! Finally, I caught up with her as she stood in the doorway of the building's entrance.

 

"Not going out there, are we?" I spoke softly as I moved within touching distance of her.

 

Boxie lowered her eyes, sucking on her index finger before she said, "It would be fun to go jogging around campus, so wild and free.

But running in your dress is not so much fun."

 

My heart was beating faster, as a tense silence hung between us. "Um, you could give it back to me if you want…"

 

Pulling her long black hair over her shoulder with one hand, she used her other hand to wander down her body, tracing the curves of her developing body. My white dress fitting tightly on her, little was left to the imagination. What a yummy figure she had!

 

* * * * * "Not yet, Erica…" I told my mentor sweetly.

 

Oh, this Erica was delicious! She was hot and bothered by being exposed in front of me, but loving it at the same time. Erica wanted me to get naked, I could tell. And I wanted to, as well. First however, I had to take that shirt away from her. I wanted to see her cute little boobies again and those crazy long nipples. And I wanted us to be seen. I mean, like what else is the point, right?

 

I took a step closer so that her toes were pressed against my sneakers. The silk of her white dress that I was wearing rubbed her silky smooth pussy lips, which were completely unfolded. There was a quick intake of air. I reached out to tease a lock of her short brown hair.

 

"So, College Mentor," I said in a very naughty voice, "where could a couple of girls go to find some boys hanging out?"

 

"Boys?" I squeaked, helpless.

 

* * * * * I was tremendously embarrassed, and could feel my ears blushing. In high school, I had not been around many boys, even though I had a crush on Henry. And since going to college, the only guys I had spent any time with were two Science graduate students, and Ty who worked at the golf course but was also in my English class. They had all seen me naked. But now I had to think where I could take Boxie to meet some young men. Somehow, I don't think she had the Science building or the English wing in mind.

 

"We could try near the tennis courts," I suggested.

 

* * * * * Now that sounded appealing to me. "Tennis courts, huh?

Have you ever played nude tennis, Erica?"

 

The slender young woman in front of me was blushing from head to toe, and I could feel her trembling as she replied, "No…"

 

"Hmmm… have you ever taken a tennis ball and rolled it over your bare body?" I suddenly found myself confessing like we were best friends. "I have, you know, like when I started masturbating. It's fuzzy, and tickles."

 

Erica's eyes widened, and I could see I had gotten the reaction I wanted. "Oh wow, Boxie, I have never done that. But you know what feels good? A raw carrot… mmm… inside…"

 

"That's kind of kinky," I giggled.

 

* * * * * Suddenly, as if acting on impulse, Boxie Carter slid her index finger into my pussy! Rather than recoil in surprise, I felt my vagina muscles squeeze around her finger, urging her to push deeper.

 

"Oh!" I gasped, dropping my arms to my sides.

 

She wiggled it around a little, and then out of curiosity, pulled it slowly out and then back in again. Boxie continued to do this, sliding her finger in and out, watching me the whole time.

 

"Mmmmph!" I closed my eyes and started to lift my T-shirt.

 

And then the younger girl stopped. I held my breath, but there was no more playing. This allowed my orgasm to subside. When I looked at Boxie, she was wiping her hands on the dress with a grin, even blushing just a bit.

 

"I'm sorry," the girl explained. "I have never touched another woman's… you know. I wanted to see what it was like, and yours was so inviting."

 

That made me smile self-consciously, but I answered, "It’s OK, Boxie. It felt very good."

 

Then, just like that, the teenager bounded down the steps of the Performing Arts Center building. More carefully, in my bare feet, I followed after her. But only so far, as I looked around to see if anyone was watching.

 

"Come on, Erica, let's check out those tennis courts!" Boxie said enthusiastically.

 

I took a bashful step forward. "But… but those are on the other side of the student parking lot!"

 

Another three steps away from the building, and I was out in broad daylight, wearing nothing but a teenager's short T-shirt. The sun fell upon my lower back and warmed by bottom. Instinctively, I turned around to feel the sunrays tickle my pink pussy. Of all the times I have been stripped and forced to run around outside in my bare birthday suit, what I have enjoyed most was the beaming sun on my sensitive folds of skin.

 

Boxie called out behind me, "Then at least we will have lots of cars to duck behind!"

 

That was true, as I glanced over my shoulder to watch her skip further away. But she still had on a tight white dress and her sneakers. I was the one who should be hiding. So I bit my lip and lowered a hand to discreetly cover my shaved vulva. Then I continued to follow Boxie, my own bare butt bouncing playfully outdoors.

 

This was really too much!

 

* * * * * This was so awesome! I had never seen so many cars filling a parking lot, certainly not back at our high school. To me, it meant there were still so many people on the college campus today. The heighten risk of getting caught added to the excitement. I looked over at Erica, who was squatting down next to me behind a grey SUV. She kept her balance on her toes, but in this position, her sexy pussy lips were dangling between her legs.

 

Erica looked up at me, her eyes wide from either fear or excitement. A glance at her chest showed that her nipples were poking out beneath the material of my T-shirt, She looked so great without any pants on, I figured she must be enjoying it.

 

"Um, that way," she said, pointing her arm over the front of the large vehicle.

 

"Ok, let's go!" I giggled.

 

I ventured further out into the parking lot, looked behind me, and saw that Erica still hesitated. Turning my head from side to side, I shrugged my shoulders indicating that there was no one around. Slowly, bashfully, the completely bottomless girl emerged from behind the SUV and scampered out into the open. She ran past me, but then ducked behind another car.

 

In this way, we continued, venturing through the lot until we saw a black chain-link fence rising high in the distance.

 

"Those are the tennis courts," Erica explained.

 

I took a moment to listen to the sounds around us, and then asked, "Do you think anyone is playing right now?"

 

Erica stood up on her bare toes, clasping her hands in front of her crotch. "I… I don't know."

 

"Well, let's find out!" I said and then ran forward eagerly.

 

"Oh, Boxie…"

 

I heard Erica call behind me, but I knew she would follow.

She really had no choice. Since I had her dress, it would be up to me to decide when she would get it back. This was so much fun! I felt I was really learning a lot about college.

 

After a few minutes, we reached the fence, and carefully crept along the perimeter. Erica stayed close to me, keeping her hand gently on my back or shoulder. I found that I was glad for the physical contact. Smiling back at her, I saw the young woman was still acting nervous, looking all around as we moved forward.

 

Then, peeking around the corner, I saw four boys from high school sitting on a bench.

* * * * * I looked over Boxie Carter's shoulder, and spotted four boys hanging out near the tennis courts. There were marble benches along the clay path, and this is where they were seated. They looked like they could be sixteen or seventeen years old, I really wasn't sure.

 

"We can't go this way," I said, squeezing the arm of the girl in front of me.

 

Boxie turned around, standing very close and said, "Sure we can! I think I recognize these guys from school. Come on, it will be fun! Besides, I have a plan, if you just follow me."

 

"But…" I started to protest.

 

Then the black-haired young lady faced forward again, crouching a little as she sized up the other teenagers. While we remained hidden from view, I was mesmerized by her very round bottom, displayed shapely in my tight white dress. She then looked over at me and wiggled her finger.

 

Just like that, Boxie skipped ahead in her sneakers making a direct line for the benches. The boys did not notice her yet. If I hurried, I could duck down in back of the other benches before they saw me. Oh God, I hoped no one saw me!

 

Too late, as I gathered myself behind the curvy sixteen-year-old, she called out in a playful voice.

 

"Hi, boys!"

 

I immediately clutched her arms and drew even closer, rubbing my bald pussy against her butt. At the same time, the high school students stood up to acknowledge our arrival. They looked up and down at Boxie, and then past her as I peeked my face over her shoulder.

 

The young girl continued to walk forward, wiggling her hips.

"This is Erica behind me. She's a little shy, and worried because we lost our college mentor. We're like totally lost."

 

"Yeah?" one of the high school boys asked, further evaluating us with his arms folded. "Well we ditched the guy we were given. He was so lame."

 

Another guy, wearing his brown hair long and unkempt, stepped closer and pointed at Boxie. "Hey, don't I know you? You're in my geometry class, or something."

 

"Uh-huh," Boxie gasped, pleased that he remembered her. I could feel her heart beating faster. "I'm Rebecca Carter. But you can call me…"

 

"Boxie!" I squealed, as she was about to move out from in front of me, losing her curvy developing body as my shield.

* * * * * These boys were totally cute! I started to walk toward them to make further introductions, when I heard Erica call my name. She had a fistful of my dress, or rather, her dress that I happened to be wearing.

Glancing over my shoulder, I lowered my eyes to see Erica's condition and smiled.

 

"Oh yeah," I said, turning again to my classmates.

"I almost forgot. Erica had an accident, and lost some things as well.

Maybe you can help us?"

 

They guys looked at one another, clearly not sure what to make of us. I don't think they got a good view of Erica yet, only her face. She is very pretty, so I'm sure these young men would be interested.

 

"What kind of things?" a boy asked us.

 

I returned to look at my friend, but she was frozen speechless, so I answered. "Her skirt. Um, we were having a bite to eat in the cafeteria and she got mustard all over it. We went to clean it in the bathroom, but, um, they were out of towels. So we went looking for some, and when we went back… like her skirt was totally gone!"

 

It was a horrible lie, and I felt myself blushing as I told the tale. I could only imagine what Erica was feeling. But I also felt naughty about the fib, which in turn made me a little horny in front of these guys.

 

"Wait, so she's been running around campus in her underwear?" another young man was trying piece it all together.

 

I waited a second, as Erica gripped me tighter, and then giggled, "Not exactly…"

 

In a bold move, I quickly shuffled to the side, stepping clear out of the way. Part of me felt bad exposing Erica like this, but I also thought it would be fun. To my surprise, she had amazing reflexes, and her hands shot down like lightning, hiding her bare pussy. I doubt they had time to see if she was shaved or not!

 

"Oh God," poor Erica murmured.

 

The boys stared in shock. Her hands were cupped strategically over her crotch, wearing nothing but my T-shirt that fell loose about her shoulders. She lifted a foot shyly, brushing her delicate toes behind her leg. Then they looked at me, standing in a tight white dress that hugged my body, teasing the ends of my long black hair.

 

Looking back at Erica, they asked, "You go to our school? Don't remember seeing you around…"

 

"Yes, I went…" the slender girl said quietly, then raised her voice, "um, I mean, I transferred to your high school."

* * * * * Well, it is true that I went to the high school of these students, but that was two years ago. Still, I added the part about being a transfer student and they seemed to accept that explanation. And with the implication that I was in Boxie's class, they must have believed I was sixteen years old as well! I just hoped none of them decided to take a little walk around me. My bare ass was in full view.

 

"Looks like you lost your shoes, too, Erica." One of the boys pointed out. Maybe they weren't buying our story at all.

 

But then Boxie bounced forward, using her charms. "Of course, silly. It was such a mess… mustard all over the place. Erica had to wash up in the bathroom, and started to undress. That was when she noticed there were no towels left."

 

The more I listened to my teenage friend spin this tale, the more ridiculous it sounded. But there was no other obvious explanation why I was dressed in just a shirt. And I was certainly not about to tell them the truth. The six of us waited in silence, each wondering what would happen next.

The pairs of eyes roaming over my legs and bare feet made me blush, and the boys enjoyed Boxie's figure as well.

 

"We can help you," the guy with brown hair suddenly said. "We can get you some sweatpants from the college bookstore."

 

"Oh, that would be so great!" I replied, breathing a sigh of relief. Taking a small step forward, I added, "This is kind of, you know, embarrassing."

 

The boys nodded in appreciation, and then one of them said, "But you have to do something for us first."

 

"What's that?" I asked.

 

I wanted to run a hand through my hair, though I dared not move my arms. They were all looking at me. All of them were staring, including Boxie.

 

"Go streaking!" the high school students suggested.

 

"What?" I nearly shrieked. "You want me to run through campus like this?"

 

"Not exactly," one boy answered, echoing Boxie from a moment ago. "Take off your shirt, first."

 

While the four of them laughed with each other, I was left blushing. "Guys, this is the only thing I'm wearing!"

 

"Then we have made it pretty easy for you," they teased.

 

* * * * * "Streaking?" I gasped as soon as these boys made the request. "Awesome! Come on, Erica, you have to do it."

 

"I don't know…" the young woman bit her lip nervously.

 

The boys certainly were enjoying the sight of slender Erica standing there barefoot and bottomless. And the possibility of getting her totally naked was just so exciting! But she remained self-conscious, hesitating before making any move.

 

"Yeah, come on," one of the guys said.

"You're not going to make it to the bookstore like that, are you? But we will go and buy you some spare clothes."

 

"If I take off my T-shirt first?" Erica leaned forward, clearly frustrated.

 

I clapped my hands and giggled. This was the moment I had been waiting for! Maybe the idea of me being excited about my friend getting stripped was also kind of hot. The four young men who went to my school looked over at me, and then turned back to the girl they thought was in our class.

 

Erica suddenly spun around, showing us her naked ass. The guys whistled and cheered. They were already enjoying the show. So was I! Then she crossed her arms in front of herself, each hand grabbing the bottom of my T-shirt that she was wearing. She shifted her legs so that they were shoulder-width apart, feet flat on the ground, and proceeded to peel the shirt up her body.

 

The white material twisted inside out, momentarily enveloping her head of brown hair. Then she pulled it off and dropped the T-shirt to the ground. Erica was naked from top to toes! We all saw her back and shoulders, her bare bottom and heels. The young woman turned her head to look at us. Her eyes were wide, arms hugging her body as she lifted a foot.

 

"OK, guys, I'm completely in the nude," she told us unnecessarily. "What do you want me to do?"

 

For a moment, we continued to watch her. The tennis courts were behind us. Past the other empty marble benches stretched the green campus lawn. A large white building with a dome was in the distance. Erica was standing out here in the middle of the day, totally not wearing any clothes!

This was so great.

 

"You can start by running through the tennis courts," one of the boys said.

 

Erica slowly turned around, but by this time had her arms strategically placed. She kept her embarrassingly small breasts hidden, while lowering one hand over her pussy. Of course, I thought she looked adorable. But she was blushing bright red.

 

* * * * * "The tennis courts?" I asked shyly.

 

Taking a deep breath, I started to walk forward. I dropped my arms to my sides, letting my erect nipples stick out. My clean shaved pussy was already nice and pink.

 

"One more thing," the brown-haired boy said as I moved closer. "Boxie has to go streaking with you!"

 

I stopped barefoot in my tracks. Immediately, I clasped my hands over my crotch. I didn't want them to see that my clit popped out with the sudden suggestion. Glancing over at the teenage girl, she stood with her mouth wide open.

 

"Wait… you want me to take off my clothes? Right now?" Boxie finally asked.

 

I hadn't seen her fully naked yet, and I wondered if that was why she was hesitating. Or maybe she was just surprised.

 

One of the boys replied, "Well if you really want to help your friend, I think you two should go streaking together."

 

Standing on my toes, I spoke up with what little authority I had, "Boxie… you don't have to do this. These guys…"

 

"No, I'll do it!" the young lady gasped as if even she had amazed herself. "For you, Erica."

 

The boys cheered and gave each other high-fives. Secretly, I stroked my pussy. We watched as Boxie slowly moved in front of one of the marble benches.

 

She looked around nervously, teasing the ends of her long black hair. "Um, OK…"

 

The busty sixteen-year-old girl slid her finger underneath of the spaghetti shoulder straps of the white dress I had let her borrow. She slipped the delicate ribbon down her arm, and then she did the same with the other shoulder strap. Boxie looked down at herself, and giggled.

 

"Oh my God, this is so embarrassing!" she cooed.

 

Spinning around, Boxie glanced over her now bare shoulders.

She started to tug the dress lower, and with some effort, got it down to her waist. Her long black hair fell past her bare back, which meant that her round breasts had popped free. Now she continued to wiggle and squirm as she pushed the material down her curvy hips. First, the twin globes of her perfect ass came into view. She kept her legs together and bent at the knees as she slid the dress the rest of the way to her feet. Boxie carefully stepped out it, then picked it up and placed it on the bench.

 

* * * * *



All I kept saying to myself was, "Oh my God, this is so embarrassing!"

 

I stood there, showing them my bare butt, wearing only a pair of sneakers. Not even socks, I just had the sneakers on and nothing else!

In front of me, I brought my hands up to my boobies. Unlike Erica, I had a patch of pubic hair that grew in like an upside down triangle just above my pussy.

 

"I'm ready to go jogging," I announced, kicking a foot up and looking over my shoulder.